Grass ¨C three of them are Martial Emperors, and the remaining three are Martial Saints. They are on par with our level of cultivation. It appears that the woman believes the Grand Unity Sect is too perilous to approach, which is why no disciples with higher cultivation levels are stationed here,¡± Gu Chaoyan analyzed.
Her analysis silenced Di Hongyun, who was on the verge ofining, prompting him to listen attentively.
¡°But there are four of us and six of them. If we can¡¯t eliminate them instantly, they will quickly signal the Grand Unity Sect, putting us in grave danger,¡± Gu Chaoyan warned.
Di Hongyun, who had initially been enthusiastic, suddenly felt drained.
Despite their fatigue, they managed to take care of all six of them in an instant.
It seemed impossible!
Gu Chaoyan still possessed one stream of superpower in her space, which belonged to the Elder of the Grand Unity Sect. If all went smoothly, that particr superpower should be sufficient for their n.
How could she bring the adversaries together?
Gu Chaoyan nced at Di Hongyun. So if¡
Upon seeing her expression, Di Hongyun¡¯s smile froze. ¡°I can¡¯t do that. My cultivation isn¡¯t strong enough to handle anything like that.¡± ¡°Then, we should avoid provoking them,¡± Gu Chaoyan concluded.
Di Hongyun¡¯s face disyed mixed emotions.
From the outset, he had warned that they couldn¡¯t afford to offend these individuals, but his Junior Sister hadn¡¯t believed him. She was determined to obtain the Green Sun Grass and even imed to have a way to do it. Now, she echoed the very words he had spoken long ago!
He felt that¡
His junior sister was just teasing him!
¡°Junior Sister, are you mocking me?¡± Di Hongyun asked directly.
¡°Let¡¯s steal them directly!¡± Gu Chaoyan said.
¡°Where?¡± Di Hongyun inquired, turning to Dao Seeking for guidance.
Gu Chaoyan directed her finger towards the lower half of the cliff, where numerous small cliffs adorned with Green Sun Grass could be seen. However, some of the Green Sun Grass seemed to be missing, and both their team and the disciples from the Grand Unity Sect had overlooked the fact that there were more down there.
¡°I think you¡¯re right,¡± Di Hongyun agreed.
With that settled¡
Di Hongyun spoke softly, ¡°Let¡¯s head to the half cliff together, and they can take the other half.¡¯@@novelbin@@
¡°Okay,¡± Gu Chaoyan acknowledged and departed.
Di Hongyun suggested that they go to the opposite side.
Once they reached the cliff where Gu Chaoyan stood, Di Hongyun whispered, ¡°Junior Sister, let¡¯s secretly collect some Green Sun Grass and store it in our space. But don¡¯t let anyone else know about it.¡±
Gu Chaoyan nced at him and suddenly grasped his intentions..
Chapter 2107 - 2107: Too Cold 2
Chapter 2107 - 2107: Too Cold 2
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Gu Chaoyan frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t have time.¡±
¡°Junior Sister, are you going or not? If not, I will keep pestering you here.¡± Di Hongyun followed her into the room.
Ignoring him, Gu Chaoyan continued to absorb the Spirit Stones and decided to cultivate.
Di Hongyun made a fuss and refused to leave.
But there was nothing they could do about Gu Chaoyan.@@novelbin@@
In the end, Di Hongyun threw a look at Gu Chaoyan, feeling really disappointed.
¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Gu Chaoyan said coldly.
Di Hongyun was startled.
He had thought that she would not want to go there.
Unexpectedly, his junior sister was willing to join them.
Junior Sister was not the kind of person she thought she was.
Di Hongyun smiled happily. ¡°Junior Sister, let¡¯s go and find them along the way. I know you are a kind person, and you won¡¯t leave us to die.¡±
Then, his smile turned into a dumbfounded expression.
¡°I don¡¯t know what sins I havemitted to have met someone like you. Don¡¯te to me again, we will pretend that we never met,¡± Gu Chaoyan said.
Di Hongyun was startled.
Nevertheless, she continued to smile.
His junior sister was stubborn but soft-hearted. She was not going to pretend that she did not know him.
At that moment, he decided he would have to be shameless.
Di Hongyun made up his mind.
They continued to walk happily.
The four of them went on their way again.
Fu Xinde found an opportunity to stand next to Gu Chaoyan and asked curiously, ¡°What are you doing here all of a sudden? I thought that you were noting.¡±
Fu Xinde understood her personality.
She did not lie about her intention.
But what surprised her was that she allowed Hongyun to do whatever he wanted.
¡°He is very innocent and trusts me. I want to protect his innocence,¡± Gu Chaoyan said calmly, ¡°I am not a kind person.¡±
She was not kind.
That was the case in her previous life.
It was the same after what happened to Huaijin.
Fu Xinde was still smiling as usual.
He chuckled at Gu Chaoyan and ignored what she said. He was emphasizing himself as if he were tolerating a child¡¯s nonsense.
Fu Xinde did not say anything more, and Gu Chaoyan had no intention of saying anything more.
Fu Xinde and Di Hongyun were totally different people.
One never gave up, and the other always knew when to stop.
Gu Chaoyan liked spending time with people like Fu Xinde.
After stopping the conversation, Gu Chaoyan started to look for them wholeheartedly.
To Longdi Mountain, from Supreme Sect to Longdi Mountain, it was the shortest path. They just needed to follow this path. The four of them were separated as well.
They went in different directions to find more.
Apart from finding them herself, Gu Chaoyan also released some paper cranes.
Soon, the paper crane went out, and there was news.
Gu Chaoyan led them forward.
Only now did they see that most of the disciples of the Supreme Sect were injured, and they were being chased by people from other sects.
¡°It is Moon Sect!¡± Di Hongyun said angrily, ¡°They are bullying us with numbers! We have no grudge with them!¡±
Having said the words, he went down.
They decided to seek justice for the disciples of the Supreme Sect.
¡°Senior Brother!¡± The disciples of Supreme Sect looked at Di Hongyun as if they had seen their savior..
Chapter 2110 - 2110: Disciple Missing 3
Chapter 2110: Disciple Missing 3
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Since Gu Chaoyan had been personally approached about the matter, she found herself bing involved with the Moon Sect. However, a minor annoyance bothered her deeply; the inner sect disciples referred to her as ¡°Senior Sister,¡± which left her feeling rather embarrassed. Nevertheless, that wasn¡¯t the main issue at hand.
As Gu Chaoyan observed the few individuals from the Moon Sect, she addressed them calmly, ¡°My disciples don¡¯t engage in reckless troublemaking. Whenever they act, there¡¯s a valid reason behind it. You¡¯ve already heard why my disciples confronted you. It was because your disciples were involved in some wrongdoing. Now, I demand an exnation for your disciples¡¯ actions of bullying ours.¡±
Despite the situation, Gu Chaoyan maintained a friendly demeanor. She understood the importance of avoiding unnecessary conflicts between sects. The Supreme Sect and the Grand Unity Sect already had their share of grievances, and she saw no reason to escte tensions further by adding another enemy in the form of the Moon Sect.
However, there were certain matters that required careful consideration and calction.
The leader of the Moon Sect¡¯s disciples responded arrogantly, ¡°Bullying your sect¡¯s disciples? It was your disciple who approached us first. This matter has nothing to do with us!¡±
This statement incensed Yi Lu, who couldn¡¯t bear the false usations any longer. Fueled by anger, she retorted, ¡°You¡¯re spewing nonsense! Your disciple instigated the conflict! It¡¯s your responsibility!¡± Her eyes zed with emotion as she defended herself and her sect.
She had no interest in engaging in shameless behavior; all she wanted was to focus on her cultivation.
¡°You were the one who approached us, ¡± the man leading the group retorted, a lecherous grin on his face. Seeing Yi Qing remain silent, he grew even more arrogant and continued, ¡°You came running here because you saw that we are inner sect disciples of the Mystic Moon Sect¡
Before he could finish his sentence, his face contorted as Yi Qing¡¯s fist connected with it, causing him to scream in pain, unable to utter another word. ¡°You struck me!¡± the Moon Sect man eximed, his face swollen and angered. @@novelbin@@
His fellow sect members were ready to step in, but the disciples from the Wushang Sect were not about to stand idly by, and both sides seemed ready to engage in a fight.
Dismissing the situation calmly, Gu Chaoyan asserted, ¡°ndering a disciple of my sect warrants only a light punishment.¡± As she gazed at the man¡¯s distorted face, disdain flickered in her eyes. ¡°A female disciple from my sect would never be interested in someone from your sect. Do youck mirrors or are you simply blind? Take a good look at your pig-headed faces! Even the most ordinary women in my Supreme Sect wouldn¡¯t find you appealing, let alone Yi Qing. Senior Brother Xinde, Senior Brother Zhengyang, Senior Brother Hongyun, and all these Senior Brothers here are handsome men unlike you. Just look at your troll-like appearance!¡±
¡°Hahahaha,¡± Di Hongyun burst intoughter upon hearing Gu Chaoyan¡¯s words. ¡°She¡¯s right. You can fabricate all the lies you want, but just take a look at yourselves! No female disciple would ever be attracted to you!¡±
¡°I don¡¯t need a mirror to know that I¡¯m far better-looking than you,¡± Di Hongyun retorted smugly. ¡°Junior Sister Yi Lu would never waste her thoughts on fools like you. You Xuan Yue Sect members must be living in a delusional world.¡±
Before the leader could respond, Gu Chaoyan delivered another resounding p to his face..
Chapter 2112 - 2112: Anyone Else?
Chapter 2112 - 2112: Anyone Else?
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°We don¡¯t know if it is a blessing or a curse.¡±
¡°Moon Sect has never held any grudge against us. However, after what unfolded today, it seems that conflicts with them might arise. I can¡¯t help but wonder if there are potential hidden dangers that lie ahead,¡± Lv Zhengyang cautiously voiced his concerns.
Clearly, she was still greatly displeased by the events of the day.
Undoubtedly, maintaining harmony between sects was of utmost importance.
The disciples, who were previously in high spirits, now woreplex expressions on their faces.
Especially Yi Green, who had been so ted, now found himself deeply annoyed and ming himself.
Gu Chaoyan furrowed her brows thoughtfully.
Unable to contain herself, she interjected, ¡°Senior Brother Zhengyang, I respectfully disagree. What transpired today was undeniably Moon Sect¡¯s fault. They instigated the conflict by bullying our female disciples first. Our Supreme Sect merely sought justice for ourselves. In fact, our Supreme Sect is the victim in this situation. How can we possibly see ourselves as in the wrong when we stood up for what was right? If Senior Brother Zhengyang insists otherwise, what assurance do we have that they won¡¯t continue to bully our female disciples in the future, leaving us no choice but to defend ourselves again?¡±
¡°Even if they choose not to take a stand and allow the female disciples of Supreme Sect to be casually and indifferently bullied, over time, this may lead other sects to perceive our female disciples as easy targets. If such behavior goes unchecked, it sets a precedent where both our female disciples and Supreme Sect itself could be subject to further mistreatment.¡±
¡°Supreme Sect is not a super sect, but they are not easily bullied.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t need to be afraid of trouble, nor should we let others me us for everything, ¡± Gu Chaoyan asserted firmly, disying her disapproval of Lv Zhengyang¡¯s stance.
The implications of his words today were concerning. He seemed to be deflecting all potential conflicts between Moon Sect and Supreme Sect onto these disciples, even targeting Yi Qing.
Yi Lu had been the one who suffered from the bullying, and Gu Chaoyan couldn¡¯t fathom the immense pressure Yi Qing might face if burdened with such responsibility.
As a woman, Gu Chaoyan felt a strong determination to support Yi Lu.
The rest of the disciples of Supreme Sect readily agreed with Gu Chaoyan¡¯s statement, finding it logical and just.
Why did Senior Brother Zhengyang make it seem like they were in the wrong?
Senior Sister was indeed speaking the truth.
Lv Zhengyang¡¯s expression darkened as he found himself being refuted once again.
As the first disciple to join the sect, Lv Zhengyang held considerable influence, and most people tended to listen to him.@@novelbin@@
However, his mood soured when he faced opposition. The rest of the disciples, on the other hand, aligned with Gu Chaoyan¡¯s perspective and grew increasingly displeased with him, leaving him unsure of how to respond.
¡°You are right, Junior Sister,¡± Di Hongyun concurred.
¡°Indeed, Zhengyang has the sect¡¯s best interests in mind. Junior Sister is correct. We are all part of the same sect, so there¡¯s no need for further arguments. Now that we¡¯ve located him, let¡¯s return to the sect and report the mission. Are the two teams on the mission present here? It¡¯s essential to ensure their safety. Since we have already found the Green Sun Grass, let¡¯s head back,¡± Fu Xinde suggested.
They exchanged a look between themselves
Two teams?
There were no two teams.
¡°We are just one team, and we are going toplete the mission of the Green Sun Grass together. The other team is not with us.¡± The leader of the team said.
¡°What? You are from the same team?¡± Di Hongyun asked in shock..
Chapter 2114 - 2114: What Is This?
Chapter 2114 - 2114: What Is This?
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions@@novelbin@@
That was possible.
It was not just possible.
And the scene in front of them was even more frightening.
¡°What in the world is this abomination?¡± Di Hongyun¡¯s voice trembled, and his legs shook uncontrobly. ¡°Let¡¯s retreat to the sect immediately. This is far too perilous. I won¡¯t risk being devoured by such a monstrous creature.¡±
These were not mere demonic beasts.
They were something far more repulsive and horrifying than anything they had encountered before.
It was beyond being just a thing!
This was a grotesque figure, a walking mass of human flesh devoid of human skin, covered in blood, and presenting a horrifying sight.
What on earth could this thing be?
It was horrifying enough to see blood dripping from its body asionally, but witnessing it feast on a disciple of the Grand Unity Sect, consuming them piece by piece, was a nightmarish sight.
The way they ate was so disgusting, even more disgusting than demonic beasts.
At the very least, the demonic beasts were all eaten up.
How many bites did he have to eat?
Di Hongyun was so disgusted. He did not want to be eaten up like this.
It would be better if she started from the beginning, but if she started from the feet and watched herself being eaten, that would be so painful.
He could not be caught.
¡°I am leaving. I don¡¯t want to be eaten.¡± Di Hongyun said.
¡°They have been eaten.¡± Gu Chaoyan said.
¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Di Hongyun inquired, only to spot the distinctive attire of the Supreme Sect¡¯s disciples in the corner.
This monster was unnervingly selective; it would strip the clothes off its victims before devouring them.
Di Hongyun¡¯s fear escted even further.
No wonder the missing disciples couldn¡¯t be found anywhere.
¡°We must leave!¡± Di Hongyun eximed, his survival instincts kicking in.
¡°We can¡¯t just leave,¡± Gu Chaoyan asserted firmly. She knew she had to confront this creature; otherwise, it would wreak havoc on the Shenyou Continent. With so many lives at stake, she couldn¡¯t simply abandon them to their fate.
Having said this,
Gu Chaoyan suddenly thought of something.
They were not a match for this monster.
They were lucky that they were not discovered here, but if they were, they would be in trouble.
Therefore¡
They found themselves caught in a dilemma ¨C they couldn¡¯t leave, yet they had to find a way to leave.
¡°Listen,¡± Gu Chaoyan suggested, ¡°You should return to the sect and inform the Elders about this situation. I¡¯ll stay here and track the creature. If anything goes wrong, I¡¯ll send out a distress signal, and the Elders cane to my aid.¡±
¡°No, Junior Sister, it¡¯s far too perilous for you to be alone here,¡± Di Hongyun objected, shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯ll stay by your side and face this danger together.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡± Gu Chaoyan said disdainfully.
He was too timid.
Those who were timid and scared would only cause trouble if they stayed here.
She could have run away if she ran into any trouble. But she had no idea what to do with this burden.
¡°I will stay here. Hongyun, you go back to the sect with Zhengyang.¡± Fu Xinde volunteered.
Gu Chaoyan was about to say something.
Fu Xinde waved his hands, indicating that they could not leave Junior Sister here alone.
So Gu Chaoyan did not turn them down.
Di Hongyun and Lv Zhengyang went home.
The two of them continued to stay here.
Gu Chaoyan withdrew her look and stopped watching the monster eating people.
That was a veryplicated scene.
But for the sound, she would have puked already.
That was so disgusting.
Fu Xinde chuckled seeing her like this.
Gu Chaoyan looked up.
She looked at Fu Xinde as if he were a monster..
Chapter 2116 - 2116: Undead Race 1
Chapter 2116: Undead Race 1
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
He was still able to smile when faced with such a situation.
What was in front of them? It was just a humanoid thing, and it was eating people.
And they could run into danger at any moment, and Gu Chaoyan was sure that they were not a match for that monster.
Under such circumstances.
How could he smile like this?
She wondered what he was thinking.
Senior Brother Xinde was a very normal person. Why was he behaving so strangely?
Gu Chaoyan felt her scalp turning numb.
She felt that she was in the middle of two monsters.
So she decided not to read either of them.
Fu Xinde smiled even more happily.
That was all.
Despite appearing fearless, this junior sister of hers was actually deeply disgusted. Her bold demeanor didn¡¯t fool him, and he could see through her facade.
With knowing looks exchanged, the two of them remained in silence.
Di Hongyun and the others would need some time to return to the sect.
Fortunately, the monster that had devoured the disciples from Grand Unity Sect had retreated into the cave and hadn¡¯t emerged since. This brought a sense of relief to Gu Chaoyan.
If it was moving about, Gu Chaoyan had no idea what to do.
They waited here for one whole day before the Elder of the Supreme Sect came.
Two elders from Supreme Sect were here.
One was Elder Lin from the Weapon Refining Sect, whom Gu Chaoyan was familiar with, and the other was Elder Qing from the Beastmaster Sect.
Typically, the Beastmaster Sect would handle matters like this, which exined why Elder Lin was present. However, Elder Lin was known for his role in the Weapon Refining Sect, so Gu Chaoyan couldn¡¯t fathom why he hade here.
However¡.
They were hiding behind the stones, just like Gu Chaoyan and Fu Xinde.
However¡.
They did not need Gu Chaoyan¡¯s elixirs to conceal their spiritual energy and breath.
With their cultivation, she could conceal their spiritual power and breath.
But¡
It was so strange that the Elders of the sect were all gathered here.
Elder Lin did not think so, but Elder Qing looked very embarrassed.
¡°Chaoyan, we failed to forge the swords ording to your method. I don¡¯t know why.¡± Elder Lin asked as he settled down.
Gu Chaoyan felt embarrassed and helpless ¨C this Elder Lin¡
What was going on?
He was still holding the sword of the Weapon Refining Sect when he was going to face the monster.
Couldn¡¯t he just think about the real thing?
Sure enough¡
Before Gu Chaoyan answered, Elder Qing red at him.
Elder Lin fell silent.
However¡. @@novelbin@@
He decided to take Gu Chaoyan back to the Weapon Refining Sect.
It was the same anyway.
It was fine if she did not answer.
With that in mind, Elder Lin fell silent.
As they were talking, the monster came out and ate the Green Sun Grass outside.
They had been watching the monster eating grass, and he did not return until one hourter.
They could finally let out a sigh of relief.
Elder Qing sighed deeply.
¡°They are from the Undead Race.¡± Elder Qing said seriously.
Gu Chaoyan looked at the Elder in confusion. ording to what she knew,
Only the witches, humans, and demons existed.
There was still the Undead Race.
¡°What was that?¡±
¡°The Undead Race?¡±
¡°Yes, the Undead Race. In the beginning, they were skinned by the witches and thrown into the Corpse Mound. But for some reason, they absorbed something and came back to life..
Chapter 2117 - 2117: Entering the Beastmaster Sect
Chapter 2117: Entering the Beastmaster Sect
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Gu Chaoyan had not expected this to be such good news. It was indeed very encouraging.
As per her initial n, she would have needed to spend at least half a month cultivating before taking on missions. However, by going directly to the Beastmaster Sect, she could save a significant amount of time.
A smile spread across Gu Chaoyan¡¯s face as she responded, ¡°I will do that now.¡± @@novelbin@@
¡°Also, pack your things. The inner sect disciples of the Beastmaster Sect have a small yard for them to live in,¡± the Senior Brother of the Beastmaster Sect advised.
Gu Chaoyan was not surprised by the suggestion. She cradled the Dragonman in her arms and kept all her other belongings in her spatial storage. It was her habit to keep them safe inside the storage, rather than leaving them outside.
So they could leave directly.
The disciples of the Beast-controlling Sect were surprised, but they refrained from asking anything and decided to apany Gu Chaoyan on her journey.
As they were on their way, they unexpectedly ran into Elder Lin. Gu Chaoyan had initially nned to visit the Beastmaster Sect, but due to her current busy schedule, she abandoned the idea and disyed a hint of disappointment.
Their destination was the Beastmaster Sect, where they encountered Elder Qing. Gu Chaoyan greeted Elder Qing warmly, and the elder expressed great satisfaction with her. Ever since she had discovered the Undead Race, Gu Chaoyan had been excelling remarkably, even surpassing some of the senior disciples of the Beastmaster Sect.
The only regret was that her Spiritual Roots were too poor.
Elder Qing even wanted to take her in as a disciple directly. He recognized her potential and was impressed by her abilities.
She might be smarter than disciples with better spiritual roots, or even better than some of them. However, as she progressed in her cultivation, she would likely face the limitation of insufficient spiritual roots, causing her progress to stagnate. It highlighted the pros and cons of having different types of spiritual roots.
Despite feeling a bit regretful about this, Elder Qing decided not to dwell on it and refrained from saying anything further.
With a smile, heplimented her, ¡°You havepleted your mission excellently. Originally, you were supposed to undertake three missions, but you found out about the Undead Race, which is a meritorious service, so you are exempted from your third mission. Cultivate well in the Beastmaster Sect.¡±
Gu Chaoyan nodded.
That was what she was going to do.
Elder Qing hesitated for a moment, but eventually decided against speaking up.
He instructed her to leave first.
Following Elder Qing¡¯s advice, Gu Chaoyan bid farewell to the Beastmaster Sect and returned to her own ce.
As an inner sect disciple, she experienced a significant upgrade in treatmentpared to the outer sect disciples. While the outer sect disciples shared one room among three or four people, the inner sect disciples were granted their own separate houses with dedicated attendants serving them in the yard.
They were either serving them, cleaning up the house, or apanying them to cultivate.
There was one in Gu Chaoyan¡¯s room.
She did not have many requirements for serving. He just needed to do what he was supposed to do.
She said, ¡°Don¡¯te and disturb us.¡±
Gu Chaoyan went into the room and started to cultivate.
She took out the remaining Spirit Stones and started to cultivate.
She started to cultivate.
Half a month passed.
Things went well. Just as she had expected, he reached the level of Martial God and was now at the first level of the Martial God Realm.
However¡.
Gu Chaoyan was content with her new living arrangements.
After spending some time in her room, she decided to step out for some fresh air.
As she stepped into the yard, she noticed the diligent servants who were busy cleaning the area. One particr servant caught her attention, and she was pleased with his performance. Earlier, she had instructed him not to disturb her, and he was following her request while diligently attending to his own tasks.
Feeling appreciative of the harmony they shared, Gu Chaoyan made up her mind to visit the Trading Pavilion and explore potential items of interest.
However, just as she was about to leave, she noticed something unusual about the servant. His face was covered in wounds.
Surprised and concerned, she approached him to get a closer look, wondering what had happened to the servant..
Chapter 2119 - 2119: Reason 2
Chapter 2119: Reason 2
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
A maid arrived with a bundle of clothes and courteously greeted Gu Chaoyan first.
She spoke with urgency, ¡°Lady, you¡¯ve just joined the inner sect, and if you end up in a conflict with the disciples of the Medicine Sect because of us, it won¡¯t bode well for you. Besides¡¡±
Her voice trailed off, revealing a tinge of sadness. ¡°We are mere servants. In this sect, the disciples who practice cultivation hold the highest status. Moreover, those from the Medicine Sect have a significant advantage. If they encounter any issues with us, reason might not prevail. The sect will likely side with them. As servants, the chances for advancement are extremely rare. We are considered insignificant within the sect.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t sacrifice your future for us,¡± An Ge interjected, trying to persuade her. She and Feihuai had devoted years to serving the sect.
Though encounters like this were infrequent, they still urred from time to time. They had learned to endure it, understanding that even if some disciples chose to vent their frustration on them, they wouldn¡¯t be subjected to continuous mistreatment.
They could sense it.
The girl was determined to seek justice on their behalf, and that was precisely why An Ge and Feihuai didn¡¯t want to burden her with these matters.
An Ge and Feihuai exchanged a knowing nce, understanding each other¡¯s thoughts.
They had a brief exchange of words.
Gu Chaoyan could almost grasp their intended message.
The Supreme Sect prioritized cultivation, simr to how dynasties and family ns operated, with clear divisions among different sses.
For instance, there existed a substantial disparity between inner sect disciples and outer sect disciples, and their levels of cultivation varied as well.
Having never interacted with maids from the Supreme Sect before, Gu Chaoyancked knowledge of their situation. However, the current circumstances enlightened her, providing a better understanding of the situation at hand.
They held no significant position within the sect.
Unfortunately, they often fell victim to the mistreatment from some of the sect¡¯s disciples.
However, this situation shed with Gu Chaoyan¡¯s principles.
Regardless of their status as maids or servants, they were under her care, and she could not stand by while they suffered from bullying.
Her frustration grew, and she directed her anger towards those who dared to mistreat her people.
¡°What is the purpose of cultivation? It is to protect the people and things you hold dear. If I can¡¯t even shield you from such injustice, then what good is my cultivation?¡± Gu Chaoyan¡¯s voice turned icy, ¡°Just let me know who the culprits are, and I will handle the matter. No one should dare to bully you under my watch!¡±
¡°Girl, please reconsider,¡± An Ge pleaded, concerned that Gu Chaoyan might act impulsively.
Feeling helpless, Gu Chaoyan understood the maid¡¯s worries, yet she was far from thoughtless.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, just let me know who they are. I have my ways to handle this,¡± Gu
Chaoyan assured earnestly.
An Ge and Feihuai were at a loss, unsure of what to do.
What did she mean by that?
After all, Gu Chaoyan had only recently joined the sect, and they couldn¡¯t fathom what she could do in this situation.
¡°It¡¯s Wu Yuze and Fei Zizhen from the Medicine Sect. They are seasoned disciples in the Medicine Sect and have a reputation for being overbearing. If you wish to avoid any confrontation, it might be best not to provoke them, ¡± Feihuai chimed in.
Gu Chaoyan nodded slightly.
¡°I am going out for a while.¡± Gu Chaoyan said to them and left..@@novelbin@@
Chapter 2123 - 2123: Reason 6
Chapter 2123 - 2123: Reason 6
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Gu Chaoyan nodded and ceased arguing with them. Instead, she set out to dig up half of her Green Sun Grass.
The disciples of the Medicine Sect observed her with concern, fearing that taking some of the Green Sun Grass away might harm the nt.
However, Gu Chaoyan paid little attention to their worries. She was not overly concerned about the nts¡¯ well-being. She believed that if the Green Sun Grass was nted properly in the future, there would be a way for it to reproduce. She knew that even if she took half of it now, the nts would likely recover eventually.
Once she had dug up half of her Green Sun Grass, she began searching for a suitable location to grow it.
The Medicine Sect¡¯s medicinal field was indeed an excellent ce for cultivation, boasting a wide array of different herbs. Gu Chaoyan realized that with ess to such a diverse collection, she could refine numerous potent pills.
However¡.
Her space herb field was not bad either.
It was going to be as good as this field in the future.
Honestly¡
Even in the cultivation sect.
ording to what she knew, disciples of the sects could only obtain spaces through interspatial rings. However, the function of these rings was rather simple, typically limited to storing items. But what Gu Chaoyan had just encountered was unlike anything she had heard of before¡ªa space with a medicinal field, a spiritual spring, and a library.
As of now, Gu Chaoyan hadn¡¯t received a satisfactory exnation for the existence of her space. She could only hope that a better exnation woulde in the future.
Lost in thought, Gu Chaoyan eventually found an ideal spot to nt the Green Sun Grass. The location was at the border of the herb field, where the nature essence was rtively thin, and the soil seemed dry, though not in the best condition.
However, Gu Chaoyan remained confident as she watered the seeds with the Holy Spirit Water, believing that this should ensure sessful growth.
Despite the skepticism from the disciples of the Medicine Sect about her nting methods, Gu Chaoyan paid no heed to their opinions. She went ahead and nted the Green Sun Grass, taking care to water it with the Holy Spirit Water.
With the nting done, all that was left was to wait for the Green Sun Grass to grow. Gu Chaoyan was convinced that the seeds would flourish even in what appeared to be a less favorable environment.
Yet, she didn¡¯t depart from the location after nting. Instead, she decided to utilize her time productively and began practicing her palm and fist techniques near the newly nted Green Sun Grass.
During her time with the Moon Sect, Gu Chaoyan had learned about the numerous benefits of the palm technique, so she felt the need to practice it further.
The disapproval from the Medicine Sect¡¯s disciples did not deter her.
After diligently practicing the palm and fist techniques, Gu Chaoyan closed her eyes and rested for the night.
The next day, as everyone looked at the Green Sun Grass, they were astonished to see signs of vitality. The previously nted buds had already started to sprout green shoots.
Green Sun Grass was alive.
Gu Chaoyan was very sure about that.
The disciples of the Medicine Sect were all frowning.
They tried a new method, but it was still useless. The Green Sun Grass had been getting worse.
Someone suggested that they should visit Gu Chaoyan.
Fu Xinde was very curious too, so he nodded and came to them.
Seeing Gu Chaoyan¡¯s Green Sun Grass, the disciples were all shocked. ¡°Is it alive?¡±
¡°It works!¡±
¡°Of course. I told you that yesterday. Where is your Green Sun Grass?¡± Gu
Chaoyan asked leisurely..@@novelbin@@
Chapter 2127 - 2127: Green Sun Grass 4
Chapter 2127 - 2127: Green Sun Grass 4
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The disciples from the Medicine Sect who had been tasked with guarding the field were filled with distress and despair. A few days ago, they held onto hope, but now it was all but gone. No matter how hard they tried, the Green Sun Grass continued to wither, and its roots gradually began to rot, leaving no traces of vitality.
Just as they were about to seek guidance from the Elders, the Elders of the Medicine Sect arrived at the scene. Upon witnessing the dead Green Sun Grass, their faces turned pale with shock. The value of the Green Sun Grass was immeasurable, and the loss of so many high-grade medicinal pills was an infuriating prospect. The Medicine Sect was at a loss for how to exin this dire situation.
Elder White-bearded gently stroked his beard and suggested, ¡°Half of the Green Sun Grass was nted by a disciple of the Beastmaster Sect. Let¡¯s go and inspect the oue.¡±
In agreement, the other Elders decided to apany him, and the rest of the Medicine Sect disciples followed suit, their curiosity piqued. They had wanted to visit the field earlier, but Nie Hexun had prevented them from doing so.
Eager to see the results, they made their way to the field. When they arrived, they found Gu Chaoyan calmly sipping tea next to the Green Sun Grass. The tea set, tables, and chairs were shabby, courtesy of Di Hongyun, but she had endured it all, except for the tea itself, which she couldn¡¯t stand any longer.
Upon seeing the Elders of the Medicine Sect, Gu Chaoyan¡¯s face lit up with happiness. She proudly dered, ¡°Here they are! Look at your Green Sun Grass, not a single one is broken. Now that my mission is aplished, can we return to the Beastmaster Sect?¡±
Gu Chaoyan couldn¡¯t contain her eagerness to leave and head back to her home sect.
The Elders of the Medicine Sect, although aware of her impatience, couldn¡¯t help but be drawn to the sight of the Green Sun Grass. It was thriving remarkably well. One nt was slightly smaller, but with the current progress, it would undoubtedly grow lush and healthy.
The previously yellowed leaves had vanished, reced with vibrant green foliage.
¡°Alright, alright! I won¡¯t hold you up any longer. The Green Sun Grass is indeed thriving,¡± Elder White-bearded acknowledged, appreciating Gu Chaoyan¡¯s aplishment.
¡°Of course. As long as it stays here and continues to grow well, can I go back to the Beastmaster Sect?¡± Gu Chaoyan inquired.
¡°I never expected that it was a disciple from the Beast-controlling Sect who brought the Green Sun Grass back to life. I didn¡¯t nt so many for you without any cost,¡± the Elder of the Beast-controlling Sect remarked, acknowledging Gu Chaoyan¡¯s aplishment.
¡°Alright, can I return to the Beastmaster Sect now, Dao Seeking?¡± Gu Chaoyan sought permission from the Elder of the Medicine Sect.
¡°Is there anything the Medicine Sect needs to keep in mind for the future?¡± she inquired further.
¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. You cane and pick the Green Sun Grass directly when needed. Remember not to uproot them; simply pick the mature herbs, so they can continue growing. Ideally, wait until the seeds on the Green Sun Grass have grown, and then the seeds on the heads can be nted in the fields nearby. The herbs you pick can be utilized for pill-making,¡± Gu Chaoyan advised cautiously. ¡°So, can I return to the Beastmaster Sect now?¡±@@novelbin@@
The Elder of the Medicine Sect was taken aback by her instructions, surprised and intrigued by the potential prospect. ording to Gu Chaoyan, if her method was followed, the Green Sun Grass poption would multiply, making the Medicine Sect significantly more potent.
¡°Is that true? Are there any specific guidelines we should follow?¡± the Elder of the Medicine Sect inquired, eager to learn more..
Chapter 2131 - 2131: Qualification Competition in the Mystic Realm 2
Chapter 2131: Qualification Competition in the Mystic Realm 2
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
ording to the original n, there shouldn¡¯t have been any interruption. However, upon reaching the Ninth Heaven of Martial God, her attempts at another breakthrough were thwarted by an insurmountable barrier. This obstruction prevented her from attaining the status of a Paragon Warrior. Despite her attempts to forcefully push her consciousness through, inexplicably, she found herself repeatedly repelled. The pain in her head was bing increasingly intense, yet the barrier remained steadfast, impeding her progress.
Only when all other options were exhausted did she emerge from this struggle.
Undeterred, she made sessive efforts, but the oue remained unchanged¡ªno response.
Faced with a sense of helplessness, Gu Chaoyan found herselfpelled to abandon her endeavor just as thepetition was approaching.
Had she managed to ascend to the ranks of a Paragon Warrior, her mastery of fist techniques and footwork would have undoubtedly secured her a ce among the top five participants in the uing Beastmaster Sect¡¯spetition, thereby granting her qualification to enter the coveted level-five mystic realm.
And now¡
Uncertainty clouded Gu Chaoyan¡¯s confidence.
Di Hongyun¡¯s query didn¡¯t elicit a confident response from her.
Nevertheless¡
Nheless¡
The blood of the Dragon Race coursed through her veins, and while theplete fusion of this lineage with her own spiritual power remained iplete, she held firm to the belief that skillful utilization of this inheritance could yield results. @@novelbin@@
This time, she entrusted herself.
As her gaze met Di Hongyun¡¯s, Gu Chaoyan opted for a response that sidestepped a direct answer. Her words echoed, ¡°Let¡¯s proceed to the arena and observe.¡±
Di Hongyun¡¯s interest waned suddenly.
His aspiration to ess the level-five mystic realm was tethered to her desire to do so.
Based on her junior sister¡¯s remarks, her own confidence was wavering, leaving her uncertain about her capabilities.
Had she possessed unwavering self-assurance, she would unquestionably have consented.
Di Hongyun¡¯s demeanor took on a tinge of mncholy in an instant.
However, Gu Chaoyan, leading the way ahead, remained oblivious to the shift in mood. Her thoughts weighed heavily on her mind.
They soon reached the arena¡¯s precincts.
A contingent of disciples was already locked inpetition.
Naturally, these participants from the Beastmaster Sect weren¡¯t the cream of the crop; those with middling cultivation seized the chance to engage in the contest.
Their intentions were straightforward.
For some, it was an opportunity to gauge their progress and obtain insights into the Beastmaster Sect¡¯s dynamics.
Others aimed to catch the eye of the sect¡¯s elders.
Certain individuals might never find themselves at the forefront under usual circumstances, but the Beastmaster Sect¡¯spetition provided a shot. While the efficacy of this contest might remain uncertain, its potential impact wouldn¡¯t materialize without an attempt.
The members of the Beastmaster Sect weren¡¯t devoid of emotional intelligence. They all anticipated the truepetition¡¯smencement.
Securing a discreet corner, Gu Chaoyan and Di Hongyun settled themselves.
Gu Chaoyan¡¯s sole objective centered on entering the mystic realm to acquire the One Origin Grass.
Consequently, the question of whether to disy her abilities didn¡¯t warrant her contemtion.
As Di Hongyun took his seat, he couldn¡¯t resist venturing, ¡°Junior Sister, allow me to make an introduction.Direct your gaze towards the towering figure seated yonder. Behold Shao Simiao, the preeminent entity within our esteemed Beastmaster Sect. His destiny is undoubtedly intertwined with the mystic realm¡¯s threshold.¡± Lowering his tone conspiratorially, Di Hongyun revealed, ¡°He afforded me the opportunity.¡±
Following this disclosure, Di Hongyun¡¯s voice regained its regr volume..
¡°Senior Brother Shao stands proudly as an unparalleled Paragon Warrior!¡±
Chapter 2135 - 2135: Qualification Competition in the Mystic Realm 6
Chapter 2135 - 2135: Qualification Competition in the Mystic Realm 6
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Lv Zhengyang could sense Ju Haocang¡¯s disdainful gaze directed down at him. He wasn¡¯t oblivious to this fact ¨C he possessed enough intelligence to discern the condescension in Ju Haocang¡¯s demeanor.
Typically, many individuals would engage in idle chatter regarding Lv Zhengyang¡¯s fifth-ranking position. However, Ju Haocang seemed utterly indifferent to his existence, opting instead to subject him to direct humiliation.
Lv Zhengyang¡¯s fists clenched involuntarily, causing the veins on his face to protrude visibly.
His determination surged as he contemted the rewards that awaited him within the mystic realm. The uing year held the promise of him surpassing Ju Haocang and finally shedding the burden of fifth ce.
At that juncture, he vowed to impart a valuable lesson to Ju Haocang. This unspoken intention colored his thoughts with a sinister intensity.
However¡
His presence went entirely unnoticed, an inconspicuous entity in the crowd¡¯s gaze.
The attention of all had converged upon the stage.
Ordinarily, any other disciple might be seen as recklessly daring fate by challenging Ju Haocang. Yet, it was Gu Chaoyan who had taken up this audacious task.
Gu Chaoyan, a recent initiate of the esteemed Beast-controlling Sect, had already etched her name in the annals of fame with her illustrious achievements. Her triumph over a mutated beast and her acquisition of the Green Sun Grass had set her apart.
Feats of such magnitude were well beyond the capabilities of most disciples.
Consequently, when Gu Chaoyan extended her challenge to Ju Haocang, curiosity swelled among the observers. The likelihood of her emerging victorious was meager at best, but the spectators were eager to witness the extent of her capabilities ¨C after all, she was the lone conqueror of the formidable mutated beast.
Unperturbed by Gu Chaoyan¡¯s provocation, Ju Haocang greeted her challenge with an amiable smile, ¡°If it¡¯s a challenge you seek, I¡¯m more than willing to oblige.¡± Strangely, his mood seemed uplifted, a sentiment undoubtedly influenced by Lv Zhengyang¡¯s predicament. How could he possibly be in a sour disposition with Lv Zhengyang being the one subjected to condescension?
In a curious twist, this junior sister perceived him as highly capable and thus embarked on a challenge against him. This brought an undeniable sense of tion to Ju Haocang.
Meanwhile, Lv Zhengvang¡¯s countenance darkened, overshadowed by an air of
discontent.
Gu Chaoyan, perceptive as she was, had prated through these underlying dynamics.@@novelbin@@
Yet, she bore no responsibility for thisprehension; her thoughts didn¡¯t delve too deeply into the matter.
Ultimately, thepetition would speak for itself, irrespective of these subtleties.
After keen observation, she determined Ju Haocang to be her most feasible breakthrough. Thus, she resolved to engage in a contest with him.
As for Lv Zhengyang, while he held the lowest cultivation level among the quintet, his well-rounded abilities made him an unlikely source of valuable gains.
Such was Gu Chaoyan¡¯s discerning choice.
Unbeknownst to the two men, they found themselves inadvertently swayed by her determination.
In her pursuit of the One Origin Grass at Supreme Sect, Gu Chaoyan¡¯s prioritiesy squarely on the goal at hand, leaving her little bandwidth to attend to the emotions of others. Her focus remained singrly on the impendingpetition.
¡°Allow me the privilege of your insights, Senior Brother Ju,¡± she ventured with an affable smile, exuding an air of ease. ¡°Rest assured, Senior Brother Ju, I¡¯m resolute about entering the mystic realm, putting forth my utmost effort.¡±
Ju Haocang, disying confidence, proffered, ¡°Regardless of your disposition, I have no intention of treating you unfairly. How about I restrict myself to just three moves?¡±
¡°If Senior Brother Ju is amenable, I ept the proposition willingly.¡±
¡°Very well, you shall have three moves at your disposal, while I shall abstain from retaliating,¡± Ju Haocang proimed with self-assuredness.
To him, these dynamics were of little consequence.
Given the evident mismatch between their skills, he bore no qualms about offering his support.
Gu Chaoyan reciprocated with a smile.
With Senior Brother Ju¡¯s support, her path to victory seemed considerably smoother.
Meanwhile¡
Lv Zhengyang harbored ns of settling the score by that very hour..
Chapter 2138 - 2138: Rejection
Chapter 2138 - 2138: Rejection
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°Alright,¡± Gu Chaoyan reluctantly replied, wearing a visibly displeased expression. The idea of visiting the Elder held no appeal to her whatsoever.
Di Hongyun nced at Gu Chaoyan, a sense of puzzlement arising within him. He found his Junior Sister¡¯s behavior quite odd.
Most people would have been ted to be summoned by the Elder. Their excitement would likely be palpable, unlike Gu Chaoyan¡¯sck thereof.
¡°I¡¯m curious about the Elder¡¯s intentions,¡± Di Hongyun mused aloud, his own curiosity piqued. He was struggling to fathom the reason behind this summons.
Historically, encounters with the Elder were a rare urrence for him, happening perhaps once a year at most.
Yet now, it seemed like hardly any time had passed before he was being beckoned on multiple asions.
To an outsider, it might appear as though he had gained newfound prominence as a respected disciple.
¡°I doubt it¡¯s anything positive,¡± Gu Chaoyan stated with a tinge of emotion. She couldn¡¯t help but recall Elder Lin from the Weapon Refining Faction.
Elder Lin had, on countless asions, issued orders that left Gu Chaoyan harboring resentment.
¡°Junior Sister, is it appropriate to speak of the Elders in such a manner? We owe our allegiance to the sect and should act in its best interest,¡± Lv Zhengyang interjected sternly. Gu Chaoyan¡¯s outspokenness had prompted him to remind her of her responsibilities.
¡°Understood,¡± Gu Chaoyan responded, her words dragged out. She had momentarily forgotten Lv Zhengyang¡¯s presence, earning herself a reprimand.
The trio exchanged a few more words as they proceeded to the Elderly Men¡¯s territory.
This time around¡
Representatives from all six sects¡¯ Elders had convened.
Beside them, a congregation of disciples had also gathered.
They arrivedter than expected, causing both Elders and disciples to appear as if they were waiting for their presence.
¡°You¡¯re here,¡± Elder Lin of the Equipment Refining Sect was the first to speak.
Gone was his mischievous demeanor, reced by a solemn expression that exuded seriousness.
¡°The three of you are the only ones who havee face-to-face with the Undead Race and have had direct encounters with them. As a result, you possess insights into the nature of the Undead Race,¡± Elder Lin addressed them with a gravity thatmanded attention.
Upon hearing Elder Lin¡¯s words, Gu Chaoyan was on the verge of eximing in astonishment.
What could Elder Lin possibly mean?
It slowly dawned on them¡ªthe enigmatic nature of the Undead Race was bing clearer.
¡°Lately, a considerable number of sect disciples dispatched on missions haven¡¯t returned. Given the timeframe, the circumstances are decidedly peculiar. The Elders suspect that the Undead Race might be the cause. Their resurrection necessitates a replenishment of spiritual energy, and it appears that the sect¡¯s disciples are prime candidates for this energy extraction due to their potency and expediency. It seems the Undead Race is willing to antagonize humanity in their pursuit of spiritual sustenance.¡±
¡°Furthermore, the majority of these missing disciples met their demise in the proximity of Xuhai City.¡±
¡°The sect has pinpointed a suitable group to undertake this task. The assignment entails journeying to Xuhai City to locate the absent disciples.¡±
¡°And you three are to apany them.¡±@@novelbin@@
¡°I decline,¡± Gu Chaoyan forthrightly rejected the proposal when sheprehended the mission¡¯s nature.
Elder Lin had already set the n in motion, yet he hadn¡¯t anticipated such a direct refusal.
Initial surprise swept across his features.
Then his gaze settled on Gu Chaoyan.
His brows furrowed slightly, a hint of confusion crossing his expression.
¡°Why?¡± inquired Elder Lin.
¡°Within the Supreme Sect, I don¡¯t hold significant power. Our understanding of the Undead Race is still far fromprehensive¡ªit wouldn¡¯t be any different if someone else were sent in my ce. Moreover, the imminent opening of the mystic realm presents an opportunity for cultivation that I¡¯m keen on seizing. This way, I could potentially gain what I seek within the mystic realm,¡± Gu
Chaoyan stated candidly..
Chapter 2141 - 2141: To Xuhai City 2
Chapter 2141 - 2141: To Xuhai City 2
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°Junior Sister!¡± Di Hongyun¡¯s voice boomed, echoing as he rushed over. ¡°Junior Sister, wait for me!¡±
Gu Chaoyan nced at Di Hongyun, her expression one of surprise. She had assumed that after their interaction yesterday, Di Hongyun would retreat to his own social circle and keep his distance from her.
To her bewilderment, the morning greeted her as if nothing had transpired between them. Gu Chaoyan was left in the dark, unsure about the sudden change.
She nodded in acknowledgment and adjusted her pace, walking alongside Di Hongyun.
Di Hongyun¡¯s voice carried an enthusiastic tone that seemed incongruent with the mission he was currently on. His demeanor exuded enjoyment, and he spoke with a grin, ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering about the oue of my request yesterday. You know, Junior Sister, whenever you have the time, I¡¯d greatly appreciate it if you could help me acquire a decent sword. Mine pales inparison to yours, a mere shadow of its brilliance.¡±
¡°Of course,¡± Gu Chaoyan replied.
Di Hongyun was taken aback by her prompt agreement. He hadn¡¯t anticipated that his junior sister would invest so much time and effort into crafting a sword for him. It was as though she had been eagerly waiting for his request.@@novelbin@@
This peculiar behavior from his junior sister left him bbergasted. She defied his previous assumptions. He had initially categorized her as aloof, yet she was now willingly offering to forge a sword for him.
His perception of Junior Sister was undergoing aplete shift, and it was confusing him to no end.
In the midst of this confusion, Gu Chaoyan¡¯s feelings were equally mixed when it came to Di Hongyun. Strangely, he bore a resemnce to her own younger self from a past life.
However, her past life had led her into encounters with unsavory characters, ultimately shaping her into a cold-blooded and unfeeling individual. Then, along came Di Hongyun, unexpectedly crossing paths with her.
A subtle shake of Gu Chaoyan¡¯s head followed.
They arrived at their designated meeting point ¨C the Bounty Pavilion. This location served as the congregation spot for disciples embarking on missions, rendering it the most fitting choice.
The mission¡¯s leader hailed from the Fist Sect. Sharing a cultivation level identical to that of Shao Simiao, a ninth level Paragon Warrior, the leader¡¯s prowess was more than adequate for the task. Those led by this aplished disciple were also of satisfactory cultivation levels.
In addition, a select few Paragon Warrior level disciples were present.
Beyond this, the cream of the crop among disciples had also assembled.
Such a formidable lineup was a rarity for standard missions, signifying the paramount importance attached by the sect.
Given the multitude of disciples who had gone missing, coupled with the precarious situations some had faced on Longdi Mountain, it was imperative for the Supreme Sect to exercise vignce and caution.
Regarding Gu Chaoyan and Di Hongyun, the leading Fist Faction disciple didn¡¯t hold them in high regard. Instead, he directed his courteous attention towards Lv Zhengyang.
In his assessment, the duo appeared ill-equipped for participation in the mission. Having encountered the Undead Race before, the leading disciple perceived them as unremarkable figures, not warranting special attention. Furthermore, Gu Chaoyan¡¯s derations in front of the Elders had sown seeds of uncertainty about her in the minds of many.
In addition¡
Di Hongyun wore a clear expression of displeasure.
Gu Chaoyan remained unfazed by his reaction.
She stood at the periphery in tranquil anticipation.
Di Hongyun indulged in a brief outburst beforepsing into silence.
With theplete assembly of participants,
The entourage finally set forth toward Xuhai City.
Xuhai Cityy at a considerable distance from the Supreme Sect.
Deste and uninhabited for a century, the city bore an air of abandonment since itsst upancy..
Chapter 2146 - 2146: Undead Race 2
Chapter 2146 - 2146: Undead Race 2
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
How dare this foolish human raise his voice at him!
Had he not just awakened and his cultivation been insufficiently advanced, he would not have felt threatened by these imbecilic humans. First, he faced threats from those nonsensical humans, and now he found himself confronted by these same witless humans.
The most infuriating aspect was her baseless suspicion.
As the hall master of the Zombie Tribe, how could he possibly deceive?
¡°If it wasn¡¯t you who orchestrated this, then who else could it have been? Weren¡¯t you the one responsible for that illusion just now? Thankfully, my Junior Sister disyed courage and thwarted your scheme. Had she not intervened, we might have fallen prey to your deceit!¡± Di Hongyun eximed furiously.
As this misunderstanding persisted among the Undead Race¡
The man without skin disyed eyes as wide as copper bells. ¡°You have falsely used me; I¡¯ll pummel you to your demise!¡± With determination, he lunged at Di Hongyun.
Di Hongyun stepped back.
With his Junior Sister by his side, he held no fear that this entity could harm him. His foremost concern was the potential transfer of those substances onto him.
This wasn¡¯t a sect, and he couldn¡¯t simply change his clothes.
As Di Hongyun retreated, the Undead Race advanced without hesitation.
Thus, the two embarked on a pursuit through this deste terrain.
Gu Chaoyan was left speechless.
What on earth was unfolding?
Di Hongyun and the Undead Race were now engaged in a wild chase?
¡°Cease this at once!¡± Gu Chaoyanmanded icily. The couple came to an abrupt halt, almost involuntarily.
Their gazes shifted towards Gu Chaoyan.
Di Hongyun exchanged a nce with her and responded with an exaggerated eye roll. Meanwhile, the Undead Race¡¯s gaze met hers, and a frigid de rested against their neck.
¡°I possess no rights!¡±
The Undead Race¡¯s inner voice screamed out.
No foolish human would have dared to address him in such a manner thousands of years ago.@@novelbin@@
Yet, having just awakened, he found himself perpetually menaced by this foolish human woman.
A soft chuckle escaped Di Hongyun.
Junior Sister was unwaveringly on his side.
Gu Chaoyan held her gaze steady upon the Undead Race.
Despite the Undead Race¡¯s assertion of innocence regarding the Supreme Sect¡¯s disciples, the current priority was locating said disciples.
The Undead Race might be nothing more than a feeble, insignificant faction.
Their ultimate destination remained the actual Xuhai City.
¡°Take us to Xuhai City,¡± Gu Chaoyan demanded.
¡°I refuse,¡± the Undead Race responded with evident resistance. The mention of
Xuhai City seemed to evoke a vehement aversion, as though they had encountered something profoundly dreadful.
This revtion startled Gu Chaoyan.
Xuhai City fell within the Undead Race¡¯s dominion, and hispliance with her was predicated on his insufficient individual might. With the support of his fellow Undead Race members, a return to his own territory should not have been a matter of trepidation.
¡°You resist? Regardless of your wishes, you will apany us. You remain Junior Sister¡¯s captive and are obliged to heed her directives. You possess no alternative!¡± Di Hongyun¡¯s voice thundered.
¡°Enough!¡± The Undead Race retorted, their voice a mixture of fury and frustration.
¡°I won¡¯t keep quiet,¡± Di Hongyun dismissed with ack of formality.
¡°Please, just be silent!¡± Gu Chaoyan¡¯s patience wore thin as the escting volume of their voices grated on her nerves. Their mor seemed ceaseless, an unending back- and -forth.
Upon hearing Gu Chaoyan¡¯s words¡
Chapter 2150 - 2150: Backbone
Chapter 2150 - 2150: Backbone
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The Elder of the Beastmaster Sect once imparted that beyond their immortality, the Undead Race possessed remarkable intelligence as well. Despite perpetually feigning simplicity, they harbored aplexity belied by their facade. They had likely fallen victim to deception along their journey. Their vehement opposition to the group¡¯s venture toward Xuhai City was a clear indicator of their insight into the travelers¡¯ intentions. Curiously, this only intensified the group¡¯s resolve to reach their destination.
In a recent encounter¡
Had their pace been any slower, they would have found themselves ensnared within Xuhai City¡¯s confines, ensnared by the Undead Race. Given their current levels of cultivation, leaving the city would prove nigh impossible.
And yet, amidst this crisis, an unexpected decision emerged.
Observing disciples from other sects congregated in a distant corner, an unsettling feeling gripped her.
Gu Chaoyan¡¯s gaze bore into the Undead Race.
An embarrassed smile yed across the features of the Undead Race.
It was as though Gu Chaoyan had deciphered the scheme, leaving the Undead Race exposed and disconcerted.
¡°They¡¯ve set us up!¡± jubnt exmations erupted among the Undead Race disciples, poised to assault their now fleeing counterparts. In a spontaneous act, the Undead Race fled, met with no intervention from Gu Chaoyan. Pausing briefly, she eventually embarked on pursuit.
With an additional directive, she uttered, ¡°Press onward to the Supreme Sect without halting. I shall rejoin you.¡±
Having issued hermand, Gu Chaoyan surged after the fleeing Undead
Race.@@novelbin@@
A prolonged chase unfolded.
Only after a substantial distance had been covered did Gu Chaoyan finally close in on the Undead Race.
The countenance of the Undead Race bore a palpable dismay, an emotion unanticipated due to Gu Chaoyan¡¯s sessful pursuit. With a sense ofmiseration, a pitiable smile graced their features. ¡°I forewarned you of the peril that shrouds Xuhai City, where your disciples might have met their demise. Yet, resolute you remained in your quest, absolving me of responsibility.¡±
A palpable detachment cloaked the Undead Race.
Indeed, the sentiment they conveyed.
However¡
Irrespective of the facade, escape eluded the Undead Race¡¯s grasp.
Swiftly, Gu Chaoyan brandished the white jade sword, an action that caught the Undead Race off guard. At the instant their mouth parted, Gu Chaoyan deftly introduced a pill into it.
Although the Undead Race struggled to expel the pill, their efforts proved futile.
¡°What have you subjected me to?¡± A surge of fury engulfed the Undead Race.
¡°Pernicious pills. While death may evade the Undead Race, these shall evoke yearnings for its embrace,¡± Gu Chaoyan responded, a smirk curving her lips. ¡°Each takes effect bi-monthly. An antidote is yours, on the condition you ede.¡±
Her sinister grin now adorned her features. ¡°How about entering my service?¡± Gu Chaoyan¡¯s inquiry wasden with implications.
¡°Unfeasible. We bend to no master,¡± the Undead Race asserted, reiming their characteristic demeanor.
¡°Then, a coboration?¡± Gu Chaoyan¡¯s proposition lowered a notch, a sigh underscoring her words.
Intricacies seemed to permeate every facet of her existence ofte.
Monsters of demonic ilk readily sumbed to servitude.
Yet, her own experiences contradicted this notion.
The Dragonman encounter exemplified this incongruity; beseeching for gold, silver, and gems, theirpliance eluded her.
Even now, the Undead Race resisted allegiance despite their precarious situation.
Internal vexation burgeoned within Gu Chaoyan.
¡°Never shall I yield under duress,¡± the Undead Race proimed with an air of pride..
Chapter 2153 - 2153: Inquiry 2
Chapter 2153: Inquiry 2
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°Given the deliberate nature of the act, our best course of action is to depart promptly. Moreover, the discovery of the Supreme Sect disciples signifies the fulfillment of our mission. In light of these circumstances, it is prudent to expedite our departure.¡±
¡°I had not anticipated my premonition bing a reality. This act was deliberate,¡± Gu Chaoyan spoke earnestly. ¡°Yet, there is a puzzling aspect. While en route here, we encountered the Moon Sect disciples who entered an illusion, and we once again came across their distinctive attire. Strangely, we encountered no further trace of the Moon Sect disciples. Could they have met their demise? If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s possible that numerous disciples from various sects suffered a simr fate in Xuhai City.¡±
So voiced Gu Chaoyan.
The Supreme Sect had already taken this scenario into ount.
Apart from the less intelligent demonic beasts, the witches, humans, demonic beast races, and the Undead Race coexisted without causing strife among themselves.
The Grand Unity Sect had previously encountered issues with the Undead Race.
At most, the Undead Race posed sporadic problems for the Grand Unity Sect.
The humans desired no conflict with the Undead Race.
Despite the Supreme Sect having incurred the wrath of the Undead Race, they were still reluctant to engage further.
As for the recent events in Xuhai City, the Supreme Sect intended to monitor closely.
Yet, engaging the Undead Race alone was not the Supreme Sect¡¯s intention.
Hence¡
Coboration among several sects became necessary.
Gu Chaoyan¡¯s remarks concerning the Moon Sect and other sects provided the Supreme Sect with potential avenues to explore.
If the disciples of all the sects are in jeopardy, then it stands to reason that the consideration should extend to all the sects, correct?
¡°The sect¡¯s leadership is already addressing this matter. Apetition among the sects is imminent. Following thepetition, discussions willmence regarding the approach to be taken against the Undead Race,¡± Elder Lin stated candidly.
Gu Chaoyan offered a nod in acknowledgment.
No further words were exchanged.
A sect disciple possessed no standing to voice opinions on sect affairs.
Despite the mishaps that had befallen these disciples, they had all been safely retrieved. By all ounts, the mission should be deemed aplished. Gu Chaoyan could return, engage in cultivation, and await the opening of the mystic realm. @@novelbin@@
Feeling a sense of relief, Gu Chaoyan sighed inwardly and remained silent.
¡°Chaoyan, your familiarity with the Undead Race makes you an ideal candidate for thispetition. Your insights on the Undead Race could prove invaluable, ¡± Elder Lin pointed out.
A faint spasm coursed through Gu Chaoyan¡¯s features.
Her countenance betrayed a fleeting expression of resignation. ¡°My knowledge about the Undead Race is rather limited.¡±
¡°Chaoyan, you have the capability,¡± Elder Lin affirmed resolutely, ¡°That¡¯s the arrangement.¡±
Gu Chaoyan managed a somewhat sardonic smile.
Why did such situations always entangle neers like her?
What relevance did it hold for her?
Speechless, Gu Chaoyan grappled with her emotions.
Unaware of any karmic debt from a past life, she found herself facing vexations in her current one, often involving Elder Lin.
¡°I havemitments in the mystic realm, and I fear I won¡¯t be able to contribute significantly to matters concerning the Undead Race,¡± Gu Chaoyan politely declined.
Speaking of the mystic realm¡
Elder Lin¡¯s face changed.
¡°Come with me, I will speak with you personally.¡± Elder Lin said and walked into the inner room.
Gu Chaoyan felt a little embarrassed. Did something happen in the mystic realm?
¡°Elder Lin.¡±
¡°I have one thing to tell you in advance..¡±
Chapter 2155 - 2155: Information 2
Chapter 2155: Information 2
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
This Undead Race individual evidently held the position of Hall Master within the Undead Race hierarchy, having already attained this distinguished rank. From a logical standpoint, one would expect him to possess a broader perspective, recognizing that arger Undead poption would inherently serve him more advantageously, enhancing his own capabilities.
But what could possibly motivate him to harbor a desire for the demise of the Undead Race?
Grasping the unfolding situation, Gu Chaoyan resolved to unearth the truth right then and there.
She fixed her gaze upon the representatives of the Undead Race, her curiosity evident.
¡°Is it urate to say that the Undead Race is internally divided into distinct factions? Could it be that the Undead Race present in Xuhai City aren¡¯t aligned with your particr faction? Are you therefore seeking to eliminate them in order to secure your own resources?¡± inquired Gu Chaoyan.
This was the inquiry she posed.
However, Gu Chaoyan found herself at odds with this exnation.
Consider, for instance, the human race.
Even disciples hailing from different sects, striving to advance their cultivation, oftenmenced their journey by acquiring medicinal pills. And if they did engage inbat, it would typically involve shes with demon beasts to bolster their own cultivation. The notion of annihting an entire human city to ess their resources was scarcely entertained.
To be clear, her stance wasn¡¯t an outright refusal to partake in such actions, but rather an acknowledgment that such actions wouldn¡¯t be her first resort.
Remarkably, the attitude of the Undead Race appeared less haughty than previously observed.
Upon processing Gu Chaoyan¡¯s discourse¡
He mulled over her words momentarily before offering an affirming nod. ¡°In essence, your perspective holds true. That indeed encapstes my rationale.¡±
¡°The faction of the Undead Race inhabiting Xuhai City maintains no allegiance to the ancestral Undead Race. Their existence, whether living or extinguished, bears no consequence to me.¡±
¡°The Undead Race traces its origins back to a former human lineage.
Persecuted and subjected to gruesome practices, they were transformed into the Undead Race, marked by their skinless state. This is the genesis of the Undead Race ¨C an evolution that renders us unable to prevent anyone from joining our ranks. Nevertheless, there exist certain members within the Undead Race whom we might not sanction,¡± proimed the Undead Race in a tone brimming with arrogance, unmistakably condescending towards their counterparts in Xuhai City.
Gu Chaoyan¡¯s countenance revealed a sense of helplessness.
Evidently, the Undead Race had demarcated itself into distinct echelons of nobility and inferiority.
He seemingly held the Undead Race in Xuhai City in low regard.
Despite the nearly indistinguishable appearances aside from their stature, he found himself unable to discern those of the ancient Undead Race from the rest.
A wave of curiosity washed over Gu Chaoyan.
How was he able to discern such disparities?
The curiosity lingered within Gu Chaoyan¡¯s thoughts.
The Undead Race appended, ¡°Grand Unity Sect.¡±
These words instantaneously seized Gu Chaoyan¡¯s undivided attention, locking onto the Grand Unity Sect with intense focus.
¡°The Undead Race is resolute in exacting vengeance upon the Extreme Celestial Sect. However, this falls under the purview of the ancestral Undead Race. I must strengthen myself before seeking out the remaining factions of the ancient Undead Races. Given your enmity with the Grand Unity Sect, it would be prudent for us to coborate.¡±
At this juncture¡
The Undead Race turned towards Gu Chaoyan, his eyes oozing blood, and dered, ¡°I am known as Zuo Hanyin.¡±
Gu Chaoyan found herself momentarily taken aback.
It was only at this moment that sheprehended the Undead Race¡¯s eptance of her, following the futility of both earlier threats and pledges. ¡°As this constitutes a coboration, mutual trust is imperative,¡± intoned Zuo
Hanyin with a grave demeanor. @@novelbin@@
¡°Absolutely,¡± affirmed Gu Chaoyan.
Betrayal was anathema to the Undead Race, given their history of enduring deception and maniption.
In the past, during their transformation into the Undead Race, treachery had orchestrated their descent into this state against their will..
Chapter 2157 - 2157: Information 4
Chapter 2157: Information 4
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
While distributing the skins, I arrivedte and ended up dealing with this woman. Otherwise, you might wonder why I¡¯m not using one. The reason is that it doesn¡¯t align with my gender,¡± Zuo Han¡¯s frustration was evident as he spoke about the skins. He wasn¡¯t pleased with them, but declining wasn¡¯t an option he was willing to consider.
Upon hearing this, Gu Chaoyan burst intoughter.
Did this imply that he had arrivedst and missed out on the better ones?
But was that really the case? His expression suggested otherwise.
Certainly, there seemed to be more to the situation than met the eye.
Gu Chaoyan¡¯sughter subsided into a chuckle.
¡°Why are you finding this amusing? If it weren¡¯t for my principles and the traditions of the Undead Race, I would have already secured a more suitable skin for myself!¡± Zuo Hanyin eximed with excitement, as if he truly had the capability to do so.
Speaking of which¡
Gu Chaoyan¡¯sughter tapered off.
It made sense now¡
No wonder he had mentioned that the Undead Race in Xuhai City differed from the ancient Undead Race, indicating a division.
The actions of the Undead Race in Xuhai City had caused harm to numerous disciples of the sect.
Hence, his disapproval was justified.
¡°That¡¯s not a significant concern. We¡¯re simply making do for now, and when the opportunity arises, we can switch if we find something more suitable. After all, there are unsavory individuals within the human race as well. And possessing their appearance shouldn¡¯t vite the principles of the Undead Race, right?¡± Gu Chaoyan remarked.
¡°Absolutely,¡± Zuo Hanyin responded with a gleam in his eyes. A chance for a new appearance? For him? That was certainly appealing!
¡°What¡¯s my course of action now?¡± Zuo Han inquired as he contemted his current identity.
¡°Just remain here. Once I¡¯m ready to depart, I¡¯ll signal you. Follow my lead, and when the right moment arrives, I¡¯ll take you with me,¡± Gu Chaoyan exined. ¡°I agree,¡± stated that man of the Undead Race.
Gu Chaoyan nced towards the Supreme Sect¡¯s barrier before returning to the sect itself. @@novelbin@@
Another batch of Green Sun Grass had sprouted within the designated space. Her urgency was driven by the desire to concoct pills swiftly, facilitating her breakthrough to the Paragon Realm.
Furthermore¡
An impending contest loomed between the dominant sects.
Before long, Gu Chaoyanprehended the nature of the impendingpetition.
A custom established over a century ago, when inter-sect rtions were notably more harmonious than the current climate. The passage of time had intensified the tension between these major sects. Yet, this age-oldpetition persisted, steadfast even now. It had transformed into a focal point for these sects.
Primarily, it offered a tform for showcasing their disciples. Secondly, the rewards proffered by the sects were exceedingly enticing, luring everyone¡¯s aspirations.
Within thispetition, a cardinal rule prevailed.
Only disciples boasting Paragon Warrior cultivation were eligible participants.
Individuals with higher cultivation levels refrained from involvement.
And those with lower cultivation levels weren¡¯t inclined to undertake such a futile endeavor.
These cultivation criteria were non -negotiable.
As a result, the sect needed to strategize their selections.
From among the disciples holding the status of Paragon Warrior¡
To the best of Gu Chaoyan¡¯s knowledge, the two representatives from the Supreme Sect included Lv Zhengyang and a disciple hailing from the Fist Sect.
Gu Chaoyan¡¯s presence, however, was on behalf of the Undead Race.
The impendingpetition held no relevance for her. As such, Gu Chaoyan remained unfazed and devoid of stress..
Chapter 2159 - 2159: Almost Breakthrough 1
Chapter 2159: Almost Breakthrough 1
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°We came across you at a crucial juncture in your breakthrough. Concerned that your concentration might be disrupted, we decided to provide protection,¡± Elder Lin exined their presence. He expressed his concern, adding, ¡°You¡¯re still quite young, and there¡¯s no rush to force a breakthrough. Many disciples of the Supreme Sect have attempted countless times to unravel the secrets of this process. Moreover, your cultivation level surpasses that of many disciples, so patience is key.¡±
Having shared these words, Elder Lin began to feel somewhat reassured.
In reality, he also grappled with a tinge of guilt.
Leaving aside everything else, no member of the Supreme Sect had managed to attain the Paragon Realm with a True Spiritual Root before.
While the elders were present, they monitored the progress, intertwining their discussions with Guardians.
As anticipated, the oue aligned with their expectations.
Although Elder Lin often appeared irritating, he held genuine fondness for his disciple. Whenever possible, he wished for her to attempt the breakthrough. This motivation drove him to persistently encourage her, aiming to shield her from discouragement and the challenges associated with such a transformation.
Yet, his support was bound by limitations.
Gu Chaoyan acknowledged with a nod. ¡°I appreciate your guidance, Elder. Iprehend.¡±
She discerned Elder Lin¡¯s benevolence.
Her anxiety over not achieving Paragon status remainedtent.
However, that didn¡¯t pose a significant concern.
In addition to deciphering the phoenix fire technique on this day¡ªan aplishment most individuals wouldn¡¯t manage throughout their entire lifetime¡ªshe recognized its substantial value. Such progress warranted celebration.
Furthermore, if her inability to attain Paragon status stemmed from her spiritual roots, she found sce in this prospect. Her spiritual roots had consistently nurtured her, and she firmly believed that with the passage of time, they would refine and be increasingly pristine.
In due course, she anticipated achieving the breakthrough she sought.
Even though she yearned for swift progress, Gu Chaoyan maintained a clear understanding of her circumstances.
Thus, her confidence remained unshaken, irrespective of whether she heeded the advice or not.
Observing her resilient disposition, Elder Lin¡¯s assurance grew. ¡°We depart for Wuyuan Ind tomorrow. Make the necessary preparations to journey with us.¡±
¡°Understood,¡± Gu Chaoyan replied respectfully. Elder Lin¡¯s genuine concern seemed to have heightened her regard for him.
Subsequently, Elder Lin and hispanions vacated Gu Chaoyan¡¯s quarters.
The elders couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of regret.
Gu Chaoyan emanated remarkableposure.
Recalling her recent adeptness in employing the phoenix fire technique within her consciousness, she now aimed to ascertain its mastery in practice.
Concentrating intently, Gu Chaoyan extended her hands, summoning a sphere of phoenix mes.
¡°A triumph!¡± Gu Chaoyan exhaled joyfully.
¡°You¡¡± The Dragonman that had been dozing in her arms for the past few days suddenly leapt to attention. Witnessing her maniption of phoenix fire, astonishment enveloped him. ¡°You¡¡±
It had perpetually held the perception that the individual who bestowed it upon its father was excessively feeble, and that its father had disyed undue nonchnce.
However, at this moment..
A realization appeared to dawn upon it¡ªthat its father was indeed the source of this boon. @@novelbin@@
For a brief interlude, the Dragonman¡¯s countenance bore an enigmatic expression, only to revert back to the vexing demeanor he had frequently donned before. ¡°I¡¯m bbergasted by yourpetence.. You look like a dumb person!¡±
Chapter 2162 - 2162: Disciple Missing 1
Chapter 2162 - 2162: Disciple Missing 1
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
It was her! That woman¡
Though she had only encountered this man a few times, his memory remained vivid in her mind.
Huaijin had seemingly lost all vitality under her watchful gaze, confined to a restless slumber within the Longmai Mountain¡¯s embrace.
One day, she vowed, revenge would be hers!
Gu Chaoyan clenched her fists, her gaze filled with loathing.
¡°Junior Sister, what¡¯s bothering you?¡± Di Hongyun inquired, sensing Gu
Chaoyan¡¯s unusual demeanor.
Members of the Grand Unity Sect surrounded them. The uingpetition loomed, attracting major sects from all corners. Among them were the Moon Sect and several others.
¡°I¡¯m alright,¡± Gu Chaoyan replied, concealing her emotions.
Di Hongyun remained puzzled.
¡°Are you sure? You seemed quite perturbed, as though you encountered someone you disliked.¡±
Gu Chaoyan ceased her scanning of the surroundings, and Di Hongyun followed suit.
Despite their encounter, it appeared that the Grand Unity Sect had no intention of acknowledging the presence of the Wushang Sect¡¯s representatives. They strode ahead, leading the way on their own.
They needed to pick up the pace.
Soon, they disappeared from sight.
¡°Are those individuals from the Moon Sect?¡± Gu Chaoyan pointed in a certain direction and queried.
¡°Yes.¡±
Those two individuals bore an uncanny resemnce to faces she¡¯d encountered in Xuhai City.
It seemed they had entered the illusion as well.
A growing sense of concern gnawed at Gu Chaoyan, fearing for their safety.
However, much to her surprise, they crossed paths with them once more.
Did that mean they had sessfully escaped the illusion?
The confusion in her mind mirrored on her face, prompting Di Hongyun to inquire, ¡°Junior Sister, what¡¯s troubling you?¡±
¡°Senior Brother Yuan Jia, do you recognize those two individuals?¡± Gu Chaoyan queried.
¡°I believe I do, but I can¡¯t be certain. Are they the same ones from Xuhai City? They do bear a striking resemnce,¡± Yuan Jia admitted,cking a definitive recollection.
Gu Chaoyan¡¯s perplexity subsided.
It didn¡¯t matter; what mattered was that they seemed to have found their way out as well.
Upon the Supreme Sect¡¯s arrival at Wuyuan Ind, they were allocated a resting period. The Moon Sect¡¯s members were assigned this privilege, as they had emerged victorious in the previous round.@@novelbin@@
Typically, two individuals would share a room during the break, while the other ordinary disciples might have three or four per room.
Being the sole female disciple of the Supreme Sect, Gu Chaoyan was granted the luxury of her own sleeping quarters.
By this point, Gu Chaoyan felt content with her situation.
They rested, knowing that in two days¡¯ time, thepetition wouldmence.
Wuyuan Ind was permeated with the mystical essence of spring water, yet the aura here appeared somonce that Gu Chaoyan suspected the true magicy solely within the spring water. Consequently, she harbored no desire to engage in cultivation, opting instead for a rare respite. For practitioners, days of undisturbed sleep were a rare luxury.
However, the need for slumber wasn¡¯t pressing.
Gu Chaoyan enjoyed a peaceful night¡¯s rest, only to be stirred awake by distantmotion.
Just as she prepared to investigate, Di Hongyun¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°Junior Sister!¡±
Gu Chaoyan opened her door, inquiring, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
¡°Follow me. A fellow disciple from the Supreme Sect has inexplicably disappeared,¡± Di Hongyun exined, his expression fraught with worry.
A disciple missing on Wuyuan Ind?
Chapter 2166 - 2166: Disciple Missing 5
Chapter 2166: Disciple Missing 5
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The two of them spoke in perfect unison, a rare urrence.
However, it was evident they had reservations about apanying each other.
Gu Chaoyan cast a scrutinizing nce at the pair, deeming them both unreliable.
¡°If you¡¯re noting, I¡¯ll handle it myself,¡± she dered, her patience waning in their presence.
These two individuals clearly had a strained rtionship, and Gu Chaoyan had been apprehensive that their discord might causeplications for her.
¡°We¡¯ll go,¡± they responded in tandem, their voices finally aligning in agreement.
Numerous disciples had inexplicably gone missing, and venturing alone to investigate posed a significant risk. Hence, they reluctantly decided to tag along, even if it meant enduring each other¡¯spany.
Observing theirpliance, Gu Chaoyan remained seated, intent on strategizing with them.
They needed a well-thought-out n before they drew any attention.
¡°Junior Sister, how did you anticipate that this man would strike again tonight?¡± Di Hongyun inquired with curiosity.
¡°It¡¯s a calcted guess. The audacity he disyed in perpetrating such acts within the vicinity of numerous schools suggests he¡¯s confident he won¡¯t be apprehended. His arrogance leads me to believe that, given our failure earlier, he¡¯s likely to make another attempt. He either has a specific motive or seeks to test his own abilities. Of course, there¡¯s a chance he won¡¯t show up, but I consider the probability to be higher,¡± Gu Chaoyan exined thoughtfully.
As she spoke, she retrieved a bottle of pills from her belongings.
The Head of the Undead Race¡¯s eyes widened upon seeing the pills.
However, these pills held no allure for him; the Undead Race required no such aids to regain their vitality.
However, following their meal¡
He suddenly began to feel the effects of the pills.
At this moment, the pills she had given him promised a return to his former abilities.
As his gazended on the pills, he couldn¡¯t help but fixate on them.
¡°Eat one, and it will conceal your aura,¡± Gu Chaoyan instructed.
The joy that had initially graced the Head of the Undead Race¡¯s face faded. It turned out to be a pill solely designed to mask one¡¯s presence, a feature entirely useless to him.
Recognizing the pills¡¯ utility, the Head of the Undead Race couldn¡¯t help but feel despondent.
After Gu Chaoyan finished hers, she casually tossed a bottle to him. ¡°Take it.¡±
Instantly reinvigorated, he eagerly opened the bottle, finding the same pills as before, and a radiant smile returned to his face.
She had epted the pills without hesitation, allowing her to utilize them to conceal her aura.
¡°Junior Sister, why didn¡¯t you give me any pills?¡± Di Hongyun expressed his displeasure.
This rugged-looking woman had all the pills while he was left empty-handed. It hardly seemed fair.
¡°That¡¯s simple. If you behave well this time, I¡¯ll give you one,¡± Gu Chaoyan replied matter-of-factly. @@novelbin@@
¡°Fine,¡± Di Hongyun conceded, still disgruntled.
The Head of the Undead Race couldn¡¯t hide his delight. He cast a triumphant nce at Di Hongyun.
¡°Alright, let¡¯s move. You need to behave too. Misbehave, and you won¡¯t have any opportunities in the future,¡± Gu Chaoyan warned, determined not to give him any room to create problems.
¡°Okay,¡± the Head of the Undead Race responded, his enthusiasm dampened.
Finally, the three of them found a suitable hiding spot.
If the mysterious individualunched another attack, it would likely fall to the ordinary disciples to deal with him.
What they needed to do was to stay by the ordinary disciples¡¯ side.
The three of them squatted for a long while, but nothing happened.
¡°Junior Sister, we are all very cautious, and that man is noting.¡± Di Hongyun said with a small voice..
Chapter 2169 - 2169: Truth 2
Chapter 2169 - 2169: Truth 2
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Gu Chaoyan spoke candidly in front of Di Hongyun, regretting his impulsive actions. He had acted recklessly, and had it not been for the intervention of the Head of the Undead Race, they would have been in grave danger. While it was true that Di Hongyun bore some responsibility, he remained oblivious to the gravity of his mistake, which was deeply unsettling.
Di Hongyun was a constant presence by Gu Chaoyan¡¯s side. If he didn¡¯t wish to continue thispanionship in the future, he could always return to his former life. His loyalty was unwavering, and there would always be those who would stand up for him.
However¡
If he intended to journey alongside her in the future, things could not stay the same. Beyond the inconvenience he caused her, what concerned Gu Chaoyan the most was the potential peril he might face. If Gu Chaoyan were to take responsibility for him, she needed to be absolutely clear with him.
¡°Do you still wish to remain at my side in the days toe, or would you prefer to stay with Senior Brother Lv Zhengyang and the others? If you find it disagreeable, you are wee to remain by Senior Brother Lv Zhengyang¡¯s side. If you aremitted to staying with me, you mustprehend the circumstances we face. It may be harsh, but it¡¯s the reality. At times, you must make a choice,¡± Gu Chaoyan told him firmly.
Di Hongyun differed from the Head of the Undead Race. The Head of the
Undead Race had acquired wisdom through numerous experiences, but Di Hongyun had been sheltered by his Senior Brothers and the Supreme Sect, leaving him somewhat naive about the true nature of their predicament.
In truth, Gu Chaoyan herself was often perplexed. There were moments when she questioned whether having Di Hongyun by her side was a mistake.
Today, she intended to give him the autonomy to make that choice for himself.
Upon hearing Gu Chaoyan¡¯s words, Di Hongyun appeared shocked and then concerned. He responded, ¡°Junior Sister, I wish to remain with you.¡±
When it came to following his Junior Sister, Di Hongyun¡¯s emotions were a tangled web.
Initially, he had been eager to do so, motivated by a profound debt of gratitude. His Junior Sister had once rescued him from members of the Grand Unity Door, and he believed that following her was his way of repaying that kindness. His intention was to be of assistance to her.
However, as time passed, Di Hongyun came to realize that his Junior Sister didn¡¯t actually require his help. She consistently looked after him and seemed entirely self-sufficient.
Yet, despite this, he still harbored a strong desire to remain at her side. The reasons behind this perplexed him.
Upon careful reflection, he surmised that it was because he felt a sense of authenticity when he was with his Junior Sister. Not only did he feel that she was genuine, but he also felt more true to himself.
For instance, in moments like this one, where he had made a mistake, Junior Sister would likely be angry, reprimand him, and perhaps even suggest that he shouldn¡¯t apany her. However, when she was with Senior Brother Zhengyang, such scenarios rarely urred. She had never held him ountable for his errors.@@novelbin@@
Or perhaps, having Junior Sister around imbued many aspects of life with meaning.
In any case, he realized he needed time to process certain things, such as
Junior Sister¡¯s asional aloofness and her choices. Nevertheless, he remained resolute in his determination to work for her.
¡°I want to stay with you. Regarding what transpired today, I will reflect on my actions,¡± Di Hongyun dered firmly.
Gu Chaoyan nodded in response..
Chapter 2171 - 2171: Wuyuan Island Contest 2
Chapter 2171 - 2171: Wuyuan Ind Contest 2
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Gu Chaoyan had encountered numerous individuals from the Supreme Sect, including those affiliated with the Grand Unity Sect. Their arrogance was palpable as they refused to meet her gaze.
In contrast, the representatives of other sects, nearly as formidable as the Supreme Sect, maintained an air of politeness.
However, the Moon Sect members stood out for their unwarranted arrogance, as if they considered themselves superior.
Elder Men pondered the transformation of the Moon Sect, which seemed to be slowly aligning with the Grand Unity Sect. Gu Chaoyan, on the other hand, had long held this perception of the Moon Sect.
Observing the Mystic Moon Sect¡¯s disciples chasing those of the Supreme Sect, it became evident that the Moon Sect no longer held the Supreme Sect in high regard.
It appeared as though there was a ndestine alliance forming between the Moon Sect and the Grand Unity Sect, possibly fueled by certain promises made by thetter.
Perhaps the involvement of two disciples yed a role in this dynamic, and the Moon Sect might have been privy to this information,plicating any potential arrangements.
Elder Men let out a sigh of emotion, while Gu Chaoyan delved into deep contemtion.
¡°Although thispetition doesn¡¯t directly concern you, it¡¯s beneficial to watch. Participants usually reach the level of Paragon Warriors, having recently broken through. Observing them might provide insights to help you in your own breakthrough,¡± Elder Lin chimed in.
Grateful, Gu Chaoyan gave Elder Lin a nod, but it was clear that Elder Lin was still preupied with her thoughts.
¡°I understand,¡± Gu Chaoyan replied, fully aware of Elder Lin¡¯s dedication, and she had no intention of disappointing him.
Elder Lin remained silent, but his silence conveyed everything.
¡°It¡¯s not a significant issue. Disciples from the major sects usually possess strong Spiritual Roots, which facilitates reaching their desired levels. However, breaking through to the level of True Spiritual Root is a different challenge altogether. Let¡¯s not dwell on it and maintain ourposure to avoid any frustration,¡± one Elder from the Fist Sect bluntly remarked.
He harbored no fondness for Gu Chaoyan, making no effort to conceal his feelings.
Unperturbed by Elder Lin¡¯s words, he offered no pleasantries. After all, Gu Chaoyan, with her True Spiritual Root, was merely a Martial God. Why should she garner such high regard?@@novelbin@@
¡°I understand,¡± Gu Chaoyan responded tersely, eager to move past this discussion. She agreed to prevent any unnecessary conflict between Elder Lin and the Fist Sect Elder; there was no need for discord.
Elder Lin cast a displeased nce at the Fist Sect Elder but opted to remain silent.
Gu Chaoyan¡¯s agreement brought an end to the matter, and the Beastmaster Sect Elder refrained from adding anything further; it would have been inappropriate.
Changing the topic, Elder Man inquired, ¡°Where is Yuan Jia?¡±
Upon mentioning Yuan Jia, Elder Man of the Fist Sect visibly brightened. ¡°Yuan
Jia should arrive shortly. I¡¯ll instruct the Fist Sect disciples to watch over him. Once he breaks through, he can join us directly.¡±
¡°Surprisingly, Yuan Jia is on the verge of another breakthrough in such a short time. He currently stands at the Sixth Heaven of the Martial Artist Realm, and if he manages to reach the Seventh Heaven directly, his chances in today¡¯spetition might significantly improve..¡±
Chapter 2175 - 2175: As You Wish 1
Chapter 2175: As You Wish 1
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The reason why members of the Moon Sect sought to provoke her, leading to her impulsive response, stemmed from their perception that this female disciple of the Supreme Sect was merely a Martial God. However, the question lingered: where had she acquired her martial prowess? Her speed was so astonishing that no one couldy a hand on her. @@novelbin@@
If this situation persisted, the Moon Sect disciples risked losing their magical power and sumbing to frustration. Should she seize the opportunity, victory might be within her grasp.
It wasn¡¯t a matter of the Moon Sect¡¯s inability to tolerate defeat; rather, it was the prospect of losing to this Martial God-affiliated female disciple that they couldn¡¯t bear. If word of such an oue spread¡
Furthermore, post-contest rewards held significant importance for the Supreme Sect. Moon Sect was determined not to make any blunders in this regard.
Hence¡
They ridiculed the Supreme Sect¡¯s female disciple, believing that her haste would inevitably lead to her downfall at the hands of the Moon Sect disciples. This assessment was shared by both sides.
Upon hearing these remarks, the disciples from the Supreme Sect remained unconvinced, particrly Di Hongyun. He stepped forward vehemently when he heard that Gu Chaoyan¡¯s sole tactic was evasion. He asserted, ¡°Are you afraid that our Junior Sister will emerge victorious? In this contest, she is free to employ any tactics she deems fit. She¡¯s not beholden to yourmands. Junior Sister is merely a Martial God, and her ability to dodge numerous attacks from a Paragon Warrior is already a remarkable feat.¡±
¡°Aren¡¯t you dodging? In the future, when you encounter opponents far more advanced than yourself, will you foolishly invite their strikes? How unwise that would be!¡±
Di Hongyun retorted fiercely at the Moon Sect representatives.
Hearing his words, the members of the Supreme Sect tried to stifle theirughter, while the Moon Sect disciples wore expressions of dismay.
They had never anticipated encountering someone who would speak about them in such a manner.
For a moment, they were utterly perplexed, unsure of what was transpiring.
After a lengthy pause¡
Only then did they recollect that they had refrained from devising any strategies; after all, they hailed from the Moon Sect, and strategic thinking was not their forte.
Before they could fully grasp the situation, Di Hongyun and the disciples from the Supreme Sect were already heaping praise upon their Junior Sister, who was, after all, just a Martial God.
The members of the Moon Sect couldn¡¯t help but roll their eyes.
They hadn¡¯t actually won the contest, yet they were celebrating as if they had secured victory. Their audacity knew no bounds!
They sighed briefly, then resumed watching the contest unfold.
On the stage, the twobatants continued to evade each other¡¯s attacks.
The aggressor was growing impatient, while the dodging individual remainedposed.
Mi Xinghe, a disciple of the Moon Sect, finally lost his patience and inquired with a deep voice, ¡°How much longer do you intend to evade me?¡±
¡°I have no need to evade,¡± Gu Chaoyan replied with an innocent smile. ¡°As you wish.¡±
With those words, Gu Chaoyan unleashed her power and struck at Mi Xinghe so swiftly that he almost couldn¡¯t react in time. Gu Chaoyan didn¡¯t halt there; instead, she took the initiative andunched herself at him. Mi Xinghe didn¡¯t even have a moment to defend against the assault.
His expression darkened.
Observing the spectacle, Di Hongyun addressed the Moon Sect disciples, saying, ¡°Didn¡¯t you im that Junior Sister wasn¡¯t taking any action?¡±
Chapter 2177 - 2177: No Peace 1
Chapter 2177: No Peace 1
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°I believe all of these incidents must be connected to our sect. You are the organizer this year, but your actions have been deeply problematic. We require an exnation,¡± Elder Lin interrogated Elder Man from their sect.
Elder Man was also clearly flustered,pletely unaware of the unfolding situation.
Mi Xinghe was a disciple who had been closely monitored by the Elder Men within the Moon Sect due to his exceptional cultivation talent. In a remarkably short span of time, he had advanced from a Martial Immortal to a Paragon Warrior. The Mystic Moon Sect had been jubnt and had chosen him as their representative for this year¡¯s contest.
However¡
Little did anyone know that he had already achieved the status of a top-tier Paragon Warrior!
Had they been aware of this fact, they wouldn¡¯t have enlisted him for thepetition. Instead, they could have assigned a new disciple to Elder Man.
But¡
Mi Xinghe was already an exceptional Paragon Warrior, and the speed of his cultivation seemed inexplicable.
The members of the Moon Sect were left utterly dumbfounded.
As for Mi Xinghe¡
His expression had taken a dark turn. He regarded the female disciple from the Wushang Sect and began to suspect that she had set him up, leading him into this predicament.
Gradually, he came to the realization that he had been exposed. If the other sects continued to probe this matter, he would be held responsible for the events on Wuyuan Ind.
The Moon Sect was still keen on retaining Mi Xinghe. After all, his talent was simply extraordinary.
Elder Man from the Moon Sect stepped forward and dered, ¡°There must be a misunderstanding here. Xinghe has always been an honorable disciple of the Moon Sect. It¡¯s possible that your female disciples provoked him, leading to this sudden breakthrough.¡¯
Elders from other sects scoffed in disbelief.
Only a gullible person would buy into such a tale. @@novelbin@@
Moon Sect¡¯s actions had genuinely infuriated those present, and there was no chance of tranquility prevailing today.
However, the notion that Moon Sect intended to retain this disciple was nothing short of a fantasy!
As Mi Xinghe observed the unfolding situation, he became increasingly convinced that Moon Sect would not be able to keep him. Their members appeared utterly inept,cking any discernment.
Amidst themotion, while everyone¡¯s attention was focused on Elder Man from Moon Sect, Mi Xinghe seized the opportunity to make his escape.
¡°Elder Lin, he¡¯s making a run for it!¡± Gu Chaoyan quickly realized the situation and alerted Elder Lin.
¡°You think you can just flee?¡± Elder Lin gave chase.
Mi Xinghe¡¯s flight confirmed suspicions.
Elder Man¡¯splexion turned ashen.
What¡
¡°Moon Sect, what more is there to exin? You defended your disciple, but he has fled. If he were innocent, he wouldn¡¯t have fled in the first ce. Clearly, he felt guilty and couldn¡¯t shoulder the responsibility!¡±
¡°Provide an ount of the events on Wuyuan Ind, Moon Sect. Someone noticed irregrities this year, and I¡¯m left wondering if your Moon Sect won through simrly underhanded means in previous years.¡±
¡°You¡¯ve taken advantage of our trust for far too long! Moon Sect, we demand an exnation!¡±
The leaders of the various major sects pressed Moon Sect for answers.
Meanwhile, Gu Chaoyan decided to stay on the sidelines.
She stood beside Di Hongyun, contemting the day¡¯s events.
However, it seemed that someone had fixed their gaze on her.
Gu Chaoyan instinctively turned her head and noticed the woman from the Grand Unity Sect.
Her expression remained impassive..
Chapter 2180 - 2180: Energy Deviation 1
Chapter 2180 - 2180: Energy Deviation 1
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Mi Xinghe was the sole recipient of the punishment, leading to the assumption that her skills were far frommendable, right? She evidently had a considerable distance to cover on her journey of improvement.
¡°Frankly, I believe Mi Xinghe¡¯s actions were rather foolish. Instead of storing the powder within her spatial storage, she carried it on her person. That decision appears quitecking in foresight, which perhaps exins her current predicament,¡± remarked the Head of the Undead Race.
Di Hongyun, bristling with displeasure, addressed the Hall Chief of the Undead
Race, ¡°You are a woman, and you remain a mere novice within the Supreme Sect. Your words are unbing!¡±
The Head of the Undead Race responded with a dismissive eye-roll, utterly unimpressed by Di Hongyun¡¯s outburst. He had seldom encountered a more vexing individual.
Sensing an impending argument between the two, Gu Chaoyan intervened calmly, ¡°Actually, the powder is still within her spatial storage.¡±
The Head of the Undead Race expressed bewilderment, ¡°Then why did it be visible to everyone? Is her interspatial ring malfunctioning?¡±
Gu Chaoyan rolled her eyes at his apparentck of insight. ¡°Where do you think she ced it?¡± she asked, her toneden with sarcasm.
Only then did the Head of the Undead Race grasp the situation. Gu Chaoyan had set him up, though it wasn¡¯t much of a setup, as he did possess the incriminating item.
Thankful for his cooperation with Gu Chaoyan, he silently acknowledged that without her, he would have faced utter ruin.
¡°Junior Sister, your cunning is truly admirable! Amidst all the chaos, Mi Xinghe did indeed have the powder, but it was not rightfully hers! Hahahaha!¡± Di Hongyun dered proudly.
Di Hongyun disyed such arrogance as if he were personally responsible for the situation.
The Head of the Undead Race responded by rolling his eyes at him, treating his pride as the folly it appeared to be.
He couldn¡¯t help but wonder what Di Hongyun found so boast-worthy.
As the three of them engaged in their heated discussion, Elder Lin abruptly entered the scene with evident distress. He anxiously addressed Gu Chaoyan, ¡°Gu Chaoyan, something is amiss!¡±
¡°What¡¯s wrong? Has something else happened?¡± Gu Chaoyan inquired, concerned.
¡°Yuan Jia has encountered a problem during his breakthrough. He seems to have fallen into Energy Deviation,¡± Elder Lin exined with a worried expression.
Yuan Jia¡¯s breakthrough had been an unusually prolonged process, making this development even more baffling.
Unexpectedly, he now grappled with Energy Deviation.
However, Gu Chaoyan couldn¡¯t help but wonder why Elder Lin was here. The Supreme Sect had plenty of elder figures who should know how to handle such situations. Why seek out a disciple who hadn¡¯t yet attained the Paragon Realm?
Aplex expression crossed Gu Chaoyan¡¯s face. She cared deeply for Senior Brother Yuan Jia, but her abilities weren¡¯t sufficient to address this crisis.
¡°Elder Lin, I am but a Martial God, not a Paragon,¡± Gu Chaoyan pointed out.
Only then did Elder Lin realize the situation.
That was indeed the case. For some reason, he had instinctively turned to her.
Nevertheless, he pressed on, determined to ensure her safety. ¡°Come with me, for your own protection,¡± he insisted seriously.
Gu Chaoyan furrowed her brow, puzzled by the situation. Why was Elder Lin acting this way?
Regardless of the potential consequences, Elder Lin disregarded them and escorted her away.
Yuan Jia remained in a meditative state, appearing utterly miserable. Even the elder members of the Fist Faction couldn¡¯t rouse him.@@novelbin@@
¡°If this continues, Yuan Jia will be irreparably damaged. He¡¯ll be as witless as a fool,¡± Elder Lin whispered to Gu Chaoyan.
Gu Chaoyan couldn¡¯t bear to see that fate befall her Senior Brother..
Chapter 2183 - 2183: Spring Water on Wuyuan Island 1
Chapter 2183 - 2183: Spring Water on Wuyuan Ind 1
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Gu Chaoyan paid little attention to the two individuals and quietly followed them to the spring.
The spring on Wuyuan Ind was renowned for its almost mystical qualities, yet she had neverid eyes on it before. Remarkably, a twist of fate had granted her exclusive ess to its waters. Now, she was determined to study it meticulously.@@novelbin@@
Her curiosity was piqued, eager to witness the effects of cultivating in this extraordinary spring water.
If the results proved significant, she could contemte spending half a year cultivating on Wuyuan Ind.
In an instant, Gu Chaoyan¡¯s exhaustion gave way to anticipation.
She yearned to experience the enchantment of Wuyuan Ind¡¯s spring water.
Not far off, glistening in the distance,y the spring itself.
The man who had guided her there kept his distance, allowing Gu Chaoyan to approach on her own.
As Gu Chaoyan reached the spring and entered its waters, she couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the palpable enchantment in the air. It was no wonder that cultivation here was said to be elerated.
However¡
Gu Chaoyan couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of familiarity. She recognized the man and the spring water from somewhere.
It bore a striking resemnce¡
To the Living Divine Water within her own realm?
In fact, it appeared that the magical water here was even more abundant than the one in her possession.
A shadow crossed Gu Chaoyan¡¯s face.
So, was this ce inferior to the magical water in her realm?
Perhaps it would be wiser to procure a daily supply of her own magical water and achieve faster progress elsewhere.
Gu Chaoyan¡¯s expression was aplex blend of emotions as she pondered whether she had gained anything from the experience.
Her preference did not lean toward the spring water; instead, it sparked inspiration for her to make more effective use of the magical water within her personal space for cultivation.
Her thoughts were in turmoil as she lingered for a while and eventually decided to leave, intending to focus on studying her Holy Water.
On her way back, Di Hongyun unexpectedly encountered her.
He appeared surprised and inquired, ¡°Junior Sister, what brings you here? Aren¡¯t you cultivating in the spring?¡±
¡°I no longer wish to stay there. If you¡¯re interested, I can transfer the rights to you,¡± Gu Chaoyan responded calmly. Di Hongyun was taken aback.
She was willing to give it up?
What a generous offer!
With an honest smile, Di Hongyun agreed, ¡°Alright then, Junior Sister, I¡¯ll take
it.¡±
Having settled the matter, he walked away without looking back, heading toward the spring.
Lv Zhengyang, who happened to pass by the spring, noticed Di Hongyun¡¯s approach. His brows furrowed, and he addressed him bluntly, ¡°You¡¯re not participating in thepetition, so you have no right to be here.¡±
Di Hongyun was puzzled by Lv Zhengyang¡¯s abrupt attitude, unable to fathom why his Senior Brother was treating him this way.
¡°Junior Sister asked me to be here,¡± Di Hongyun exined.
His response earned him a sharp re from Lv Zhengyang. ¡°She¡¯s quite something. ¡±
Indeed, she had achieved the right to use the spring and had generously opened it to others. What more could Lv Zhengyang say?
He had lost in thepetition!
With a sour expression on his face, Lv Zhengyang left, leaving Di Hongyun to approach Yuan Jia. ¡°What¡¯s going on with Senior Brother Zhengyang?¡±
Yuan Jia shook his head slightly.
Perhaps he wasn¡¯t feeling well.
It was best to steer clear of him¡
In Yuan Jia¡¯s opinion, Gu Chaoyan¡¯s actions were already quite surprising. She had earned the right to use the spring water, and yet she still seemed to harbor resentment. He couldn¡¯t fathom Lv Zhengyang¡¯s behavior.
¡°The spring water is truly exceptional, and Junior Sister is exceptionally kind to save a spot for me.¡±
¡°She must have given you something she doesn¡¯t fancy,¡± Lv Zhengyang replied bluntly..
Chapter 2186 - 2186: About the Undead Race 2
Chapter 2186 - 2186: About the Undead Race 2
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
If Elder Lin had not been an elderly man, Gu Chaoyan would have hit him directly.
Elder Lin was the sole individual within the Supreme Sect who consistently framed her!
Moreover, they were scheming to align her with the Undead Race.
The mere thought of this infuriated Gu Chaoyan.
However, some individuals from the other sects had begun discussing her as though they had no knowledge of her identity.
In that moment, Elder Lin stepped forward, wearing a smile, and addressed the assembly, ¡°The Wuyuan Indpetition has concluded. If we ever gather again, it will likely be for the next iteration of the Wuyuan Ind contest. Since all the major sects are represented here, I propose a matter of grave importance.¡±
Elder Lin¡¯s demeanor was notably earnest as he continued, ¡°Several days ago, a significant number of our Supreme Sect¡¯s disciples went missing in Xuhai City, presumably at the hands of Xu Haicheng¡¯s Undead Race. Furthermore, the disciples sent by the major sects on their missions may not return safely.¡±
Elder Lin¡¯s words struck a chord; it was undeniable that many disciples from the major sects who had embarked on missions near Xuhai City had not returned, and those dispatched to investigate had also vanished.
However¡
Even in the face of this evidence, many sects seemed inclined to avoid Xuhai City in the future. They showed no intention of confronting the relentless Undead Race, a formidable and undying force.
If those sects were to be enemies with the Undead Race, they would remain perpetual adversaries!
Their reluctance stemmed from a deep-seated aversion to taking such a risk.
¡°We, as well as the Undead Race, have historically adhered to our own paths, minding our own affairs. Eliminating the Undead Race is no simple feat. The witches managed to subdue them in the past, and any action now would inevitably provoke their ire. Weck the resources and power of the Supreme sects to bear the consequences. Elder Lin, please refrain from jesting,¡± Elder Man of the Fengyue Race stated bluntly, clearly wishing to steer clear of involvement in this matter.@@novelbin@@
¡°The Undead Race from Xuhai City has assaulted your kind!¡± The Head of the Undead Race eximed fervently, anxious that the issue might be brushed aside.
Upon hearing these words¡
The individuals representing the various schools refrained from scrutinizing the speaker¡¯s identity but remained in a collective hush.
It was true.
In the past, they had maintained a policy of non-interference because the Undead Race had never posed a direct threat to humanity. That was why they had chosen to mind their own business.
However, circumstances had changed.
The Undead Race had already begun targeting the sects¡¯ disciples.
Once they began, they would not relent.
The sects maintained a resolute silence.
In their eyes, it would be more appropriate for the Supreme Sect to handle this matter rather than smaller sects like theirs.
Then, amidst the assembly, amanding voice rang out. ¡°As for the Undead
Race.¡¯
All eyes turned in its direction.
It was Pei Yueling from the Grand Unity Sect..
Chapter 2188 - 2188: About the Undead Race 5
Chapter 2188: About the Undead Race 5
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
They were gathered to discuss the forting arrangements.
Now, with the absence of Pei Yueling, daughter of the Grand Unity Sect¡¯s leader, Mr. Head, who possessed the Chaotic Spiritual Root, the responsibility of organizing the arrangements fell upon her shoulders. The Supreme Sect, much like the other sects, would simply adhere to her decisions.
Elder Lin remained silent throughout.
Upon her approval of the proposal, Pei Yueling wasted no time in formting n.
Taking her seat at the head of the gathering, she began, ¡°Thousands of years ago, Xuhai City fell under the dominion of the Undead Race. With the uncertainty surrounding their numbers and the possibility of revival after they¡¯ve in numerous disciples of our sects, we must take precautions.¡±
Silence followed.
¡°Just to be safe, we should dispatch as many disciples as possible. You have 400 inner sect disciples and 600 outer sect disciples, led by two Elder Men.
Meanwhile, the Grand Unity Sect will contribute 1,000 inner sect disciples and 1,500 outer sect disciples, led by three Elder Men, including myself. What are your thoughts?¡±
Another pause ensued.
¡°We cannot afford any mishaps during the extermination of the Undead Race in Xuhai City,¡± Pei Yueling pressed.
The Elder Men exchanged uneasy nces.
Their difort was evident.
Two sects coborating with their Elder Men posed no issue, but the inclusion of 400 inner sect disciples was a daunting proposition. For instance, the Fengyue Sect only boasted 1,500 inner sect disciples, and sending one-third of their inner sect disciples to this mission seemed excessive.
The potential for idents among the inner sect disciples was a cause for concern. The prospect of both inner and outer sect disciples leaving in such numbers would severely deplete the Fengyue Sect¡¯s ranks. What if..
Pei Yueling¡¯s tone turned bitter as she challenged, ¡°With 1,000 inner sect disciples at our disposal, what is there to worry about?¡± She fixed her gaze upon the Elder Men.
¡°Very well, we are in agreement, ¡± affirmed the Moon Sect.
The Moon Sect¡¯s Elder Man had contemted this matter in advance. They had already consented to the arrangement, and even if it didn¡¯t gain favor with the major sects, the reduction would only amount to a hundred individuals.
The Grand Unity Sect had taken excellent care of the Moon Sect, showering them with numerous benefits. By being the first tomit, the Elder Man aimed to keep Pei Yueling content with the Moon Sect¡¯s cooperation. If Moon
Sect¡¯s value could be recognized through this, it would be a favorable oue.
Thus, they concurred.
Pei Yueling¡¯s smile briefly flickered, her satisfaction evident with how the Moon Sect had conducted itself.
The Moon Sect had already given its consent, and the other sects, sooner orter, followed suit without hesitation.
However, Elder Lin wore a perplexed expression.
In theory, having Pei Yueling as the leader of the Grand Unity Sect should have been advantageous. Nevertheless, he couldn¡¯t shake the nagging feeling that something was amiss with the arrangement.
Wasn¡¯t the number of disciples too excessive?
While Elder Lin hesitated, Pei Yueling turned her gaze towards him and inquired, ¡°What is the Supreme Sect¡¯s proposed course of action? This is what you all have agreed upon.¡±
¡°Originally, the Supreme Sect should have been able to amodate more participants, but given the current state of our sect, I refrained from making such a request,¡± she continued..@@novelbin@@
Chapter 2191 - 2191: Di Hongyun’s Misunderstanding 1
Chapter 2191: Di Hongyun¡¯s Misunderstanding 1
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The first time they met, Di Hongyun had misunderstood Gu Chaoyan, which had led to his prolonged dislike of her. She had appeared arrogant and persistently declined his advances. Back then, Di Hongyun had been a lively and outgoing person.
As time passed, he had transformed into someone who often appeared simple-minded and sincere, frequently disying genuine happiness.
However, the current Di Hongyun bore an expressionless countenance, marked by stiffness and disappointment. It was the first time Gu Chaoyan had seen him in such a state. It seemed like he had once again misinterpreted something.
This was why Gu Chaoyan wished for him to focus on his cultivation. She also suspected that he might believe she was leaving him behind.
Nevertheless¡
Perhaps this change was beneficial for him. It would allow him to concentrate on his practice without distractions and form deeper connections with others, rather than being excessively innocent and trusting, which could be a significant disadvantage.
He could remain on Wuyuan Ind to cultivate.
Sighing, Gu Chaoyan turned to Di Hongyun and gave his shoulder a reassuring pat. ¡°Keep up with your practice.¡±
Before departing, she left a few bottles of pills on the table. These pills were crafted from Green Sun Grass and could greatly aid in cultivation.
Besides giving some to the Head of the Undead Race, Gu Chaoyan rarely used them herself. She hoped that these pills would assist Di Hongyun in advancing his cultivation.
As she walked away, the sound of pills dropping onto the ground reached her ears.
He¡
Gu Chaoyan didn¡¯t look back but continued on her way. Her expression remained unchanged, but the Head of the Undead Race could sense her somber mood. She had once been devoid of emotions, but now, that was no longer the case. She must have been feeling quite unhappy.
The Head of the Undead Race chuckled, but to his surprise, hisughter fell t.
In frustration, he snapped, ¡°Idiot, he¡¯s truly an idiot. He can¡¯t see that Lv Zhengyang is a scheming person, and he can¡¯t see that you¡¯re doing all of this for his own good. I can¡¯t fathom how he made it into the sect and grew up here.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s just leave him be,¡± he finally uttered.
¡°With me by your side, you won¡¯t have to worry about a thing in the future,¡± the Head of the Undead Race awkwardly consoled.
He, the Head of the Undead Race, had never offered constion to anyone before¡ªunless he was masquerading as a human.
Annoyance surged through him as he reluctantly pampered this cunning girl.
Yet¡
His unease stemmed from his own predicament. The other sects were poised to attack the counterfeit Undead Race in Xuhai City, and if they seeded, Xuhai City would be his. With control over Xuhai City, there would be no reason for him to trail behind her. He would remain in Xuhai City, regaining his millennia-old cultivation.
But what about Gu Chaoyan? Di Hongyun was no longer at her side. What was she to do?
The Head of the Undead Race found himself in a quandary.
Suddenly, he contemted the source of his worries. Were it not for her coercion, he wouldn¡¯t have ended up in this situation.
Well, well, well. @@novelbin@@
This wicked woman could thrive independently. She had never been humiliated by anyone; instead, she had always been the one to humiliate others..
Chapter 2195 - 2195: Xuhai City 3
Chapter 2195: Xuhai City 3
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°That¡¯s not the truth, ¡± Gu Chaoyan eximed, feeling a growing sense of anxiety. The assembly consisted of numerous disciples from various schools, and their impulsive actions could lead to dire consequences.
Gu Chaoyan was utterly perplexed.
Many attendees from other schools had also caught wind of the situation, and their attempts to exit confirmed the grim reality.
The sect members were equally attentive to the unfolding situation. @@novelbin@@
In this moment, disciples from diverse schools found themselves trapped here.
Observing the disciples¡¯ deviation from order, Pei Yueling inquired with evident displeasure, ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±
¡°Miss Pei,¡± the Elder of the Fengyue Sect spoke up, a tinge of urgency in his voice. ¡°We are unable to leave Xuhai City. Shouldn¡¯t we be devising a long-term strategy tobat the Undead Race here? We currentlyck any such n. Blindly charging ahead would only lead to our demise in Xuhai City. We have no way out, and recklessness is not our path.¡±
Elder Man¡¯s beard had turned gray, and his anxiety was palpable. Training disciples was no easy feat, especially when their numbers were dwindling with each passing year. The existence of disciples held great significance, and he was unwilling to take the risk of blindly confronting the situation.
Elders from other sects echoed the sentiments expressed by the Elder of the Fengyue Sect.
They had been grumbling since their arrival in Xuhai City and their rushed attempts to confront the Undead Race. Now, with no apparent means of escape, theirints grew even more vociferous.
¡°A contingency n?¡± Pei Yueling retorted sarcastically. ¡°What kind of contingency n is there?¡±
She had no intention of elucidating the situation further. These individuals were rushing headlong into danger out of their own volition, not because they were coerced into suffering.
But these school representatives were utterly inept and cowardly.
If that was the case¡
She might as well make it abundantly clear that their demise was a consequence of her own foolishness. ¡°Once we enter Xuhai City, there¡¯s no way back. ¡±
¡°No way back?¡± The Elder from the Fengyue Sect asked in a friendly manner, clearly not grasping Pei Yueling¡¯s intent.
¡°What I mean is that all of you are destined for death,¡± Pei Yueling stated without a trace ofpassion in her gaze. She regarded them as little more than a heap of lifeless bodies.
Each school, namely the Fengyue Sect, Baiyun Sect, Moon Sect, Supreme Sect, and Heavenly Dragon Gate, had brought over 1,000 individuals. Among them were 400 inner sect disciples and 600 outer sect disciples.
The inner sect disciples were all of Martial God caliber or higher, and the outer sect disciples, while notcking in cultivation, possessed valuable spiritual roots. Their individual cultivation might not have been exceptional, but their spiritual roots were highly practical.
She intended to absorb their cultivation and refine their spiritual roots. This would enable her to fuse their spiritual roots with her own, propelling her cultivation to the level of Paragon Martial God.
Pei Yueling grew increasingly excited at the thought of the benefits she would reap from this refinement process.
She had invested considerable effort and recruited disciples from various schools over many months, yet her gains had been meager. That simply wouldn¡¯t suffice for her ambitions.
This was the most efficient method, involving thousands of individuals.
¡°Miss Pei, what do you mean?¡±
Chapter 2200 - 2200: Danger in Xuhai City 4
Chapter 2200 - 2200: Danger in Xuhai City 4
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°Isn¡¯t that the elderly figure from the Supreme Sect? They hail from the same Sect; why should we be concerned about them?¡± The leader of the Undead Race appeared perplexed as he scrutinized their presence. While he was correct, he refrained from taking a step forward.
Gu Chaoyan, known for her astuteness, sensed that something was amiss.
¡°They aren¡¯t. Be prepared,¡± Gu Chaoyan whispered in a hushed tone.
¡°Lady Chaoyan, what should be our course of action now?¡± The Supreme Sect disciples turned to Gu Chaoyan, their expressions filled with anticipation, holding no grudges.
Gu Chaoyan directed a stream of spiritual energy toward one of them.
The disciple appeared surprised and in a somewhat aggrieved tone said, ¡°Lady
Chaoyan, why are you attacking us?¡±
¡°No, our disciples are scattered, and these are the only ones with me. Why would you assault them?¡± Elder Lin interjected. ¡°We must devise an escape n from Xuhai City; the city¡¯s interior is eerily unusual, and lingering here is inadvisable.¡±
Gu Chaoyan fell silent.
She unsheathed her white jade sword and directly confronted them.
Observing Gu Chaoyan¡¯s actions, the Head of the Undead Race alsounched an attack.
Gu Chaoyan showed no mercy, harnessing the power of inheritance to strike at the Supreme Sect disciples. The disciples couldn¡¯t withstand Gu Chaoyan¡¯s assault, and many of them crumpled to the ground, their faces etched with a sense of betrayal. ¡°Lady Chaoyan, we are all part of the same family, how could you!¡±
Elder Lin cried out, ¡°No!¡±
Gu Chaoyan was relentless, paying no heed to their pleas and continuing her direct assault.
Even Elder Lin didn¡¯t escape her wrath.
The Head of the Undead Race, less skilled than Gu Chaoyan, soon dispatched many disciples, leaving only Elder Lin.
Elder Lin gazed at the fallen disciples and then at Gu Chaoyan, his expression a
mix of disappointment and disbelief.
Crushing someone who had clung to hope proved to be unexpectedly straightforward, though the Head of the Undead Race couldn¡¯t help but question the propriety of it.
However, Gu Chaoyan remained resolute, her countenance cold and unmoved. She drove her de into Elder Lin without reservation.
The Head of the Undead Race wouldn¡¯t allow Elder Lin to slow them down; they were determined to deal with him together.
In light of their actions, the Head of the Undead Race harbored thoughts of exterminating them all, ensuring that no one would ever uncover their deeds. This was the path to a promising future for the Supreme Sect.
As a result, the Head of the Undead Race¡¯s ferocity surpassed even that of Gu
Chaoyan. When Gu Chaoyan struck with one sword, the Head of the Undead Race struck with the other, causing Elder Lin to copse and spew forth a torrent of blood.
Elder Lin coughed up blood, his gaze still fixed on Gu Chaoyan, his expression
a mix of disbelief and disappointment.
Gu Chaoyan paid him no heed.
This was not Elder Lin but a manifestation of the illusion.@@novelbin@@
Being deceived would onlyplicate matters further.
After dispatching all their illusory foes, Gu Chaoyan continued leading the way with the Head of the Undead Race, eventually arriving at the gates of Xuhai
City.
This was where their journey had begun.
¡°Have we escaped the illusion?¡± the Head of the Undead Race inquired.
Gu Chaoyan shook her head slightly.
Not necessarily.
The certainty of their escape from the illusion remained elusive.
But one thing was clear to her..
Chapter 2204 - 2204: Escape 2
Chapter 2204 - 2204: Escape 2
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Time was slipping away, and the most crucial task at hand was preserving the lives of those who remained. This had always been Gu Chaoyan¡¯s steadfast belief.
¡°None of us can stand against Pei Yueling. It seems she¡¯s focused on someone else for now, granting us a window to escape. There are too many deceased disciples¡¯ bodies here for us to carry. It¡¯s only a matter of time before Pei
Yueling returns. We must return to the school promptly and disclose the truth about the situation in Xuhai City.¡±
¡°Furthermore¡¡±
¡°¡,¡± a hesitant murmur.
¡°We¡¯ve uncovered Pei Yueling¡¯s secret, and we¡¯ve glimpsed the true malevolence of the Grand Unity Sect. If we rush back now, we might bring cmity upon the sect, and Pei Yueling and the Grand Unity Sect might pursue us relentlessly.¡±
¡® more contemtive silence.
¡°When you return to the sect, exercise extreme caution and devise a n without dy.¡±
Gu Chaoyan¡¯s words illuminated the minds of everyone present.
It made sense!
Pei Yueling had initially intended to silence them to ensure that today¡¯s events remained hidden. However, circumstances had shifted. They had managed to escape, and when they did, word would spread to all the major sects.
How long could the Grand Unity Sect protect them?
For a moment, they were torn, uncertain whether returning home was the right choice. Going back could indeed bring dire consequences to their school!
¡°Is there any alternative, perhaps avoiding a return to the school?¡± Elder Man subconsciously inquired of Gu Chaoyan, as if she were their guiding force. It was thanks to her that they had managed to break free from the clutches of the school.
¡°Even if Pei Yueling doesn¡¯t return to the school, it¡¯s only a matter of time before she takes action against your school. She¡¯s already manipting the school¡¯s disciples, and what transpired in Xuhai City will repeat itself. By the third urrence, it will be exceedingly challenging for her to target your school,¡± Gu Chaoyan stated bluntly.
Pei Yueling had alreadyid such ns in motion.
There was no evading it.
That was the unfortunate reality they faced.
¡°The top priority now is to return to our respective sects and divulge the truth. Together, we can devise a strategy to confront the Grand Unity Sect,¡± Gu Chaoyan added cautiously.
With that said¡
She had no desire to linger here any longer, so she urged them to depart.
Their concern was that Pei Yueling could reappear at any moment, and by then, those remaining would be in grave danger.
Disciples from the major sects were flying back to their respective sects using Sword Kinesis Flight.
In Xuhai City, chaos reigned, and many disciples from the major sects had perished. The majority hailed from the Fengyun Sect, with only a few belonging to the Supreme Sect.
There were now less than 100 scattered survivors.
Elder Lin had also vanished.
Gu Chaoyan had no information on the situation, and she could only wait until she returned to the school.
Upon their arrival at the Supreme Sect, they were greeted by a sect member.
Observing only 100 individuals returning, she was taken aback. ¡°What happened?¡±@@novelbin@@
¡°Let¡¯s return to the school first,¡± Gu Chaoyan replied.
As they passed by the Array Sect, Gu Chaoyan didn¡¯t take the lead. Instead, shegged behind. She hadn¡¯t had the chance earlier, but now she intended to find Yan Wuji. He was an outer sect disciple who had apanied her to Xuhai City.
She had left Yan Wuji many things, and as long as he used them, he would be fine.
But as she looked about¡
Gu Chaoyan did not see Yan Wuji.
Something happened to him?
But Zhuo Yuanbai shed past her, all of a sudden..
Chapter 2207 - 2207: The Zhuo Family’s Destruction 1
Chapter 2207 - 2207: The Zhuo Family¡¯s Destruction 1
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
When Elder Man of the Supreme Sect abruptly departed, he tightly grasped the leader of the Undead Race.
The leader of the Undead Race wore a deeply perplexed expression. What did this entail for him?
He had been coborating with Gu Chaoyan, necessitating his support in all matters. However, Supreme Sect¡¯s involvement offered him no advantages. Why drag him along in the first ce?
The elderly man possessed formidable strength, making it impossible to shake him off.
The leader of the Undead Race appeared utterly helpless.
As disciples from the major sects returned to their respective sects¡
In Xuhai City, Pei Yueling was enduring a miserable time. She had sensed his presence but couldn¡¯t locate him. Her initial joy had turned into irritation.
Upon her return to Xuhai City, her intention had been to exploit the spiritual resources and practices of thousands of disciples to alleviate her displeasure.
However, when she arrived in Xuhai City, she was greeted by the sight of hundreds of deceased Undead Race members. Aside from those who had perished within the illusion, the rest had all vanished, and the protective enchantmenty shattered.
Pei Yueling seethed with anger. ¡°You¡¯re all useless!¡±
Sheunched an attack on the Undead Race members, who continued to cry out. For a moment, Xuhai City took on a menacing appearance.
¡°What should we do? If those disciples escape, we¡¯ll undoubtedly be exposed to the major sects. It¡¯s possible that not only you but also the Grand Unity Sect will be implicated,¡± the man beside her cautioned her after she had vented her fury.
This was the immediate issue they needed to address. The Undead Race members in Xuhai City were their own kin, and attacking them proved futile.@@novelbin@@
Pei Yueling¡¯s expression darkened.
Nothing was proceeding as nned!
Her mood took a sour turn as numerous problems marred what had initially seemed like a wless n.
¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Pei Yueling retorted, clearly displeased by his timidity.
¡°We may indeed be more powerful than the other major sects individually, but if they unite, it could pose a challenge. Furthermore, there¡¯s substantial dissent within the Grand Unity Sect regarding your practices¡¡± the man exined.
¡°In that case, we¡¯ll simply prevent them from uniting,¡± Pei Yueling snapped. ¡°Moon Sect has leaned on our support for a long time; a little persuasion will keep them loyal. As for the Fengyun Sect and Baiyun Sect, they aren¡¯t particrly formidable. Even if they join forces, they¡¯ll emerge severely weakened. If the Grand Unity Sect arranges for someone to discuss cooperation, they¡¯ll likely acquiesce.¡±
¡°Of course, we don¡¯t have to tolerate any resistance, but¡¡±
¡°We¡¯ll deal with the mighty Supreme Sects first, then dismantle them one by one. Those sects are as good as gone; it¡¯s all part of the premeditated n,¡± Pei Yueling regained her confidence in an instant.
The failure in Xuhai City was but a minor setback.
The reason for her setback had been his unexpected appearance and interference.
Given the circumstances, they could simply expedite the n.
¡°Excellent, excellent!¡± the man grinned, thoroughly pleased with the strategy.
When the Grand Unity Sect absorbed these sects, they would swiftly ascend to super sect status.
Thinking about this bright future¡
His mood took a turn for the better.
And in that very moment¡
Chapter 2209 - 2209: The Zhuo Family’s Destruction 3
Chapter 2209 - 2209: The Zhuo Family¡¯s Destruction 3
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Upon hearing Gu Chaoyan¡¯s words, Madame Zhuo felt a surge of anxiety wash over her. She hailed from no sect herself, but in the grand tapestry of the Shenyou Dynasty, it was customary for noble families and dynasties to send their progeny to esteemed sects like the Supreme Sect. Those fortunate enough to gain eptance into such sects always maintained a strong connection, even when circumstances took them away from their family ns. They never failed to mention their sect.
The distinction between outer sect disciples and inner sect disciples within the Supreme Sect wasmon knowledge throughout the Shenyou Dynasty.
Inner sect disciples enjoyed the privileges of sect membership, with ess to a wealth of knowledge beyond the reach of their outer sect counterparts. Furthermore, they held prestigious positions within the sect hierarchy.
If Madame Zhuo truly harbored intentions, her path to influence was unobstructed.
Unbeknownst to the Zhuo Family, the woman before them, a member of the Yan Family, had ascended to the coveted status of an inner disciple within the Supreme Sect.
Manipting matters concerning the Zhuo Family would be a straightforward task for her.
Fear had taken hold of Madame Zhuo. She dreaded the possibility of a calcted vendetta by Gu Chaoyan that could undermine the flourishing Zhuo Family. This concern prompted her to invoke the rules of the Supreme Sect in front of all, attempting to salvage some dignity for the Zhuo Family while
offering a gentle reminder.@@novelbin@@
Yet, her efforts were in vain¡
She wasn¡¯t issuing a threat to Gu Chaoyan, who had already resolved her course of action.
With a calm gaze, Gu Chaoyan responded, ¡°The rules of the Supreme Sect? Your qualifications to remind me are insufficient, and I¡¯m more well-versed in them than you are.¡±
Indeed.
Inner sect disciples of the Supreme Sect were barred from interfering with the examination.
However¡
Gu Chaoyan had never harbored intentions of meddling with the examination itself.
Her n was far more sinister: to ensure that everyone from the Zhuo Family met their demise alongside Yan Wuji!
Yan Wuji¡¯s unfortunate encounter in Xuhai City had been no ident; Zhuo Yuanbai¡¯s sinister and cunning nature was evident in the shadow cast over those events.
While Zhuo Yuanbai had already met his demise, Gu Chaoyan harbored no intention of sparing the Zhuo Family. What purpose would their preservation serve? To potentially perpetuate a legacy of trouble for the Yan Family for generations toe?
Her objective was clear: to eliminate the root of the issue.
Zhuo Yuanming¡¯s qualifications did not meet the standards required for participation in the examination. The connection to the rules of the Supreme
Sect was tenuous at best.
Gu Chaoyan raised her gaze to meet Madame Zhuo¡¯s eyes.
Then, without another word, she took her seat as directed by Madame Yan.
Madame Zhuo remained in a state of disarray, left without any sce from those around her.
The des and praises flowed freely toward the Yan Family. They now possessed inner sect disciples, a fact thatmanded respect and even fear. Many had children at the Supreme Sect, yet they remained as outer sect disciples for years. The Yan Family¡¯s rapid ascent in such a short time testified to its extraordinary nature. It was evident which held greater significance and which did not.
The Zhuo Family, it seemed, had brought their troubles upon themselves.
Meanwhile, the Yan Family¡¯s resurgence was on the horizon.
A collective sigh of realization swept through the onlookers.
Times had undeniably changed.
Madame Yan beamed with pride.
The transformation of the Yan Family had taken everyone by surprise.
Madame Yan¡¯s immense pride became too much for Madame Zhuo to bear. She had contemted reaching out to Zhuo Yuanbai to gain insights into the current situation concerning him and Yuan Ming.
However, leaving prematurely would have been impolite. So, she persevered, feigningposure in an increasingly ufortable environment.
Fortunately, the banquet concluded swiftly.
Madame Zhuo breathed a sigh of relief and made her hasty exit..
Chapter 2211 - 2211: The Zhuo Family’s Destruction 5
Chapter 2211 - 2211: The Zhuo Family¡¯s Destruction 5
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°I am here for something,¡± Gu Chaoyan dered.
The men from the Yan Family remained silent, patiently waiting for Gu
Chaoyan to continue.
Gu Chaoyan¡¯s face twisted with distress, rendering her speechless. She skillfully redirected the conversation, stating, ¡°I¡¯m uncertain if you are familiar with the Undead Race, but recently, many passing disciples have fallen victim to their attacks.¡±
¡°Both inner sect and outer sect disciples have been dispatched to Xuhai City for a specific mission,¡± she continued.
¡°Elder Brother Wuji,¡± Gu Chaoyan turned her attention to one of the outer sect disciples, ¡°you are among those chosen for this mission.¡±
¡°Regrettably, some of the supplies I had prepared for Elder Brother Wuji were stolen by Zhuo Yuanbai. While Zhuo Yuanbai returned unscathed from the mission in Xuhai City, Elder Brother Wuji¡¡±
As Gu Chaoyan spoke these words, a loud tter echoed in the room as Madame Yan lost her grip on her cup, which shattered upon impact.@@novelbin@@
Gu Chaoyan didn¡¯t explicitly state it, but her message was crystal clear:
something had happened to Yan Wuji.
Yan Shuang and Zhao Yiqiu exchanged worried nces.
¡°Is he¡ did he manage to survive?¡± Yan Shuang asked, her voice trembling.
Gu Chaoyan shook her head, implying the grim reality.
Xuhai City had be an intricate web ofplications.
She chose not to reveal the deeper conflicts involving the major sects and the Grand Unity Sect, leaving her exnation at that.
¡°Zhuo Yuanbai!¡± Madame Yan¡¯s voice dripped with venomous hatred. Wuji should have had a chance at survival, but he fell victim to a frame-up orchestrated by his fellow students¡ªa fact that Madame Yan found utterly intolerable.
She, along with the entire Yan Family and the Old Master, had prepared for a visit to the sect. The sect would undoubtedly offer support to the Yan Family, expecting their loyalty in return. If Wuji had met his end during a mission, they could have reluctantly epted it. However, the me rested squarely on Zhuo Yuanbai¡¯s shoulders, a bitter truth that Madame Yan simply could not bear.
¡°T¡¯ve already taken Zhuo Yuanbai¡¯s life, and I¡¯m here to ensure he pays the
price,¡± Gu Chaoyan stated firmly.
¡°I¡¯m going with you,¡± Madame Yan dered, her resolve unwavering. ¡°I had braced myself for the possibility of something happening to Wuji when he joined the sect. But when it¡¯s like this, I can¡¯t simply let it go. I need to personally eliminate the Zhuo Family to find closure.¡±
Gu Chaoyan nodded in agreement, taken aback by Madame Yan¡¯s strength. Madame Yan¡¯s determination far exceeded her expectations.
Together, they would seek vengeance against the Zhuo Family.
¡°Let¡¯s proceed,¡± Gu Chaoyan said, activating Sword Kinesis Flight and inviting Madame Yan to join her.
Though she had not initially intended to use Sword Kinesis Flight during their time in the Shenyou Dynasty, Gu Chaoyan believed it would be more efficient now, especially considering Madame Yan¡¯s pregnancy. Madame Yan strapped on the sword, determined and ready.
They set off toward the Zhuo Family.
Meanwhile, at the Zhuo Family¡¯s residence, the family members had gathered together under Madame Zhuo¡¯s summoning after her return from the banquet.
The Zhuo Family and the Yan Family were longstanding adversaries, their enmity dating back to the incident at Star Moon Pavilion.
Moreover, there was a deep-seated mutual antipathy between the two ns.
Initially, the Zhuo Family had remained unperturbed by their rivalry. However, an unexpected twist urred when an inner sect disciple emerged seemingly out of nowhere, disrupting the Zhuo Family¡¯s carefullyid ns.
¡°Why haven¡¯t you been in touch with your brother?¡± Madame Zhuo¡¯s voice wasced with frustration. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him? Why didn¡¯t he inform us about the Yan Family¡¯s inner sect disciple? I wonder when this Yan Family disciple ns to join the inner sect..¡±
Chapter 2214 - 2214: The Zhuo Family’s Destruction 8
Chapter 2214 - 2214: The Zhuo Family¡¯s Destruction 8
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Aware of the myriad rules within the school and Gu Chaoyan¡¯s pressingmitments elsewhere, the Yan Family hesitated to detain her for long. Consequently, they bid her farewell.
Following Gu Chaoyan¡¯s departure¡
News of the Zhuo Family¡¯s plight swiftly spread throughout the entire Shenyou
Dynasty, vet the Dynasty remained indifferent, its noble houses indifferent as well. The Zhuo Family dissolved into obscurity.
Nevertheless¡
As the Zhuo Family vanished into thin air, the Yan Family saw their prestige resurge within the Shenyou Dynasty,pelling everyone to afford them the highest regard.
Meanwhile, Gu Chaoyan made her return to the Supreme Sect a dayter.
Sensing an unsettling aura surrounding the Supreme Sect as she drew near, Gu
Chaoyan¡¯s unease grew.
Rushing back to the sect¡
She encountered a state of disarray within the Supreme Sect.
Avoiding contact with anyone else, she sought out the reclusive Head of the
Undead Race, who had taken refuge amidst the intermediate chaos.
Annoyance coursed through her as she beheld his timidity.
Few were as craven as he.
Lifting her up, he inquired, ¡°What has urred? Why is the Supreme Sect in such turmoil?¡± Gu Chaoyan demanded answers.
The Head of the Undead Race exuded excitement upon seeing her.
¡°At longst, you¡¯ve returned, and cmity is about to befall the Supreme Sect. The Grand Unity Sect is preparing to assail us, while the other sects remain passive. It appears that Pei Yueling has sessfully persuaded them, offering incentives. The Grand Unity Sect anticipates a swift victory. Mr. Head remains secluded in the intermediate realm, and Elder Lin has vanished. Chaos reigns.¡±
¡°Wee back. Let¡¯s not waste any time. I would¡¯ve already made my escape if I hadn¡¯t been waiting for you. We¡¯ve lost precious moments, and we might encounter members of the Grand Unity Sect,¡± the Head of the Undead Race uttered anxiously, preparing to flee.
Gu Chaoyan¡¯s irritation red as she gazed at him.
It appeared he was about to abandon their cause entirely.
That was simply inconceivable.
She halted him, retorting, ¡°Why are you running away? We are a part of the
Supreme Sect; we can¡¯t just flee.¡±
¡°You may be part of the Supreme Sect, but I am not. If you won¡¯t escape, I¡¯ll do it alone. If you survive, find me at our usual meeting spot. If not, I¡¯ll seek another ally. Farewell.¡± Seeing that Gu Chaoyan was not swayed, the Head of the Undead Race resolved to depart promptly.
However, as he took a few steps away, Gu Chaoyan forcefully pulled him back. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±
¡°My revered goddess, I have no affiliation with the Supreme Sect!¡± the Head of the Undead Race pleaded.
¡°My affairs are your affairs. Let¡¯s go and consult with Elder Men,¡± Gu Chaoyan dered as she swept him along.
That was her intent.
For one, she was a disciple of the Supreme Sect and thus responsible for its matters.
Secondly, in the event of a crisis within the Supreme Sect, the fate of the mystical realm hung in the bnce. There existed only one Origin Grass within the mystical realm, and she needed to obtain it.
Gu Chaoyan, along with the Head of the Undead Race, headed to Elder Men¡¯s location.@@novelbin@@
On their journey¡
They crossed paths with Di Hongyun, Lv Zhengyang, and Yuan Jia.
Di Hongyun sported a newly grown beard, his countenance devoid of any smiles.
Lv Zhengyang did not change.
Yuan Jia smiled. ¡°Junior Sister, where are you going?¡±
¡°Supreme Sect is in trouble, you are not running away, are you?¡± Lv Zhengyang said ironically..
Chapter 2218 - 2218: The Biggest Crisis at Supreme Sect 3
Chapter 2218 - 2218: The Biggest Crisis at Supreme Sect 3
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Gu Chaovan and the others set out alongside the Elder Men.
However, the Head of the Undead Race had different ns. He contemted making a discreet escape, fully aware that the impending battle could spell doom for him if he didn¡¯t slip away unnoticed.
As he took a few cautious steps, Gu Chaoyan intervened, pulling him back gently. ¡°Where are you going?¡±
The Head of the Undead Race let out a sly chuckle and winked at Gu Chaoyan. ¡°You may be willing to risk your life, but I¡¯ve just survived a perilous ordeal, and I value my existence. I won¡¯t willingly march into danger.¡±
Gu Chaoyan, her voice hushed, tried to persuade him. ¡°The mystic realm holds countless treasures. If we can secure even a few of them, your recovery is practically guaranteed. Without your support, I can¡¯t ensure the safety of the Supreme Sect and the mystic realm. These treasures are the key. Won¡¯t you reconsider? We¡¯re all taking a risk here.¡±
The Head of the Undead Race found himself taken aback. How had things turned out this way? He realized that Gu Chaoyan had been safeguarding the mystic realm for a reason; she wouldn¡¯t have taken such a stance without good cause.
Could there truly be valuable treasures hidden within the mystic realm? If that were the case, it wouldn¡¯t be in his best interest to escape outright.
Gu Chaoyan sealed the deal. ¡°You can have the lion¡¯s share of the mystic realm¡¯s treasures.¡±
¡°Deal!¡± The Head of the Undead Race agreed without hesitation. He decided to stick with the group, giving him a chance to win the gamble. If things went south, he could always make a hasty escape or feign his demise.
With newfound determination, the Head of the Undead Race ceased his escape attempt and followed Gu Chaoyan peacefully.
As they strolled along, they noticed that the day had suddenly grown darker.
Gu Chaoyan raised her gaze and was taken aback.
Previously, there had been only a small magical creature perched atop the school, but now, there was an additional colossal dragon, a long-standing presence. Comparing the enormous dragon in the sky to the small, loach-like dragon in her arms, the contrast was stark and unsettling.
The members of the Supreme Sect seemed to sense an impending catastrophe, their expressions grim.
The Elder Men sighed deeply.
Gu Chaoyan gently shook the Dragonman in her arms, urging it to look up into the sky.
When the Dragonman followed her gaze and spotted the colossal dragon, its eyes widened.
Before she could fullyprehend the situation, Gu Chaoyan questioned urgently, ¡°What are the odds of winning?¡±
The little dragon responded indignantly, ¡°Are you insane?! Just look at its sizepared to me! I can tell at a nce that I stand no chance against it! How can you even ask about winning odds? There are none! Hand over the jewelry my father left me, and I¡¯ll make a quick escape. I refuse to perish alongside a fool like you. That giant dragon could send me flying with a mere swipe!¡± The Dragonman dered confidently.
Gu Chaoyan was left speechless.
It seemed everyone¡
Everyone wanted to escape.
Including the two before her.
Why was she surrounded by a group of would-be fugitives?
¡°That¡¯s out of the question. Follow my lead, and don¡¯t even think about running away,¡± Gu Chaoyan rejected the idea outright, ced the Dragonman back in her arms, and continued following the Elder Men.
As they ascended into the sky using Sword Kinesis Flight..
Members of the Grand Unity Sect were also present.
Among them was Pei Yueling, the daughter of the Grand Unity Sect¡¯s leader, apanied by numerous Paragons and Martial Immortals.@@novelbin@@
Pei Yueling expressed her surprise upon spotting Gu Chaoyan.. ¡°You again?¡±
Chapter 2222 - 2222: The Biggest Crisis at Supreme Sect 7
Chapter 2222 - 2222: The Biggest Crisis at Supreme Sect 7
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The diminutive dragon man lounged in Gu Chaoyan¡¯s arms, his words slipping outzily.
Upon hearing his reassurance, Gu Chaoyan felt a wave of relief wash over her. She decided to inquire further, ¡°Why do you say that?¡±
¡°Supreme Sect boasts formidable enchantments, imprable to monsters like us from the Dragon Race. While we¡¯re noble, we¡¯re still considered monsters. That woman is merely trying to intimidate you, ¡± the dragon man exined with a calm demeanor.
¡°Alright,¡± Gu Chaoyan nodded, finally dispelling her fears.
Despite the dragon¡¯s menacing appearance, the Head of the Supreme Sect chimed in, ¡°Fear not. You may not be aware of Supreme Sect¡¯s defenses.
Monsters cannot simply stroll in nonchntly and without consequence.¡± These words from the Sect Headforted many in attendance.
Pei Yueling, sensing the diminishing aura of intimidation, wasted no time and issued an order for the Grand Unity Sect¡¯s disciples to step forward.
In response, the disciples of the Grand Unity Sect rushed to the forefront.
Individuals like Lv Zhengyang, hailing from the Supreme Sect, hesitated to move, wanting to avoid drawing undue suspicion.
Pei Yueling cast an irritated nce at these hesitant individuals and dered,
¡°Now, it¡¯s your time to shine!¡±
Given that no disciples from the Supreme Sect were willing to surrender, there was no need for them to maintain a facade. Since they had already pledged allegiance to the Grand Unity Sect, there was no going back.
In such a scenario, Pei Yueling saw fit to make use of their situation, with no intention of treating them kindly.
No matter the circumstances, the disciples of the Grand Unity Sect were undoubtedly moremendable than their counterparts.
Lv Zhengyang couldn¡¯t help but feel a touch of displeasure as he was unexpectedly scolded.@@novelbin@@
However, he dared not utter another word,pelled to proceed despite his reservations.
Such treatment was unheard of at the Supreme Sect, where he had never faced such scolding. He wouldn¡¯t have endured this ordeal if it weren¡¯t for his aspirations.
The Grand Unity Sect disciples surged forward, their counterparts from the Wushang Sect brandishing weapons as they too advanced.
The disciples from both sides shed inbat, leaving injuries in their wake.
Yet, within the stronghold of the Supreme Sect, injured disciples were swiftly reced, and the Medicine Sect provided salvation for those wounded. Those with severe injuries would recover swiftly with the aid of potent medicinal pills. The Supreme Sect spared no expense, using their entire stock of these remedies.
While the Supreme Sect disciples may have been physically weaker, their timely assistance ensured that they did not endure excessive suffering. The odds appeared bnced.
Upon witnessing the unfolding spectacle, Pei Yueling suggested that the martial arts masters apanying her take action.
Before long, numerous Supreme Sect disciples found themselves injured.
Gu Chaoyan nced at Yuan Jia, who nodded subtly before joining the fray alongside the intermediate fighters.
Employing her white jade sword, Gu Chaoyan, though only a Martial God, wielded the inherited power of the Dragon Race, allowing her to contend with the Grand Unity Sect¡¯s ordinary disciples with ease.
However¡
The Grand Unity Sect swiftly adapted their strategy, deploying their Paragons to encircle Gu Chaoyan and Yuan Jia.
Dealing with a Paragon proved to be a formidable challenge for Gu Chaoyan.
Elder Men from the Wushang Sect had no choice but to step in.
Meanwhile, the Supreme Sect¡¯s elder men remained off the stage, and Pei Yueling herself entered the fray.
Pei Yueling held a slightly higher standing than the Head of the Supreme Sect.
As the battle raged on, casualties mounted within the ranks of the Supreme Sect..
Chapter 2226 - 2226: Tribe Chief of the Undead Race 2
Chapter 2226 - 2226: Tribe Chief of the Undead Race 2
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
She was acquainted with the Tribe Chief of the Undead Race? It seemed like they shared a history. What exactly was happening here?
If the Tribe Chief was willing to lend a hand, it could mean salvation for the Supreme Sect. They wouldn¡¯t have to rely on those other experts itching to venture into the mystic realm.
¡°We?¡± Gu Chaoyan¡¯s expression twisted with confusion, but she wasn¡¯t foolish enough to deny the significance of the situation. The Supreme Sect desperately needed the Tribe Chief¡¯s assistance. Even if she had made a mistake in the past, she was determined to make amends.
However¡@@novelbin@@
A pang of guilt crept over Gu Chaoyan, causing her smile to stiffen.
She also worried that revealing too much might jeopardize her n. So, after her brief pause, she smiled and patiently awaited the Tribe Chief¡¯s next move.
Observing this exchange, the Head of the Undead Race found himself both shocked and puzzled. He discreetly jabbed Gu Chaoyan¡¯s arm and winked.
¡°What¡¯s going on here? Why didn¡¯t you inform us earlier that our Tribe Chief is an old friend of yours?¡±
He regretted how he had treated her initially and vowed to treat her better from now on. If he could gain her favor, perhaps she might persuade the Tribe Chief to assist them. That would be an incredible advantage.
The Head of the Undead Race felt a mix of distress and relief. At the same time, he recognized the fortuitous oue of his coboration with Gu Chaoyan. Without her, he wouldn¡¯t be in this favorable position.
It wasn¡¯t toote to make amends.
With a ttering look directed at Gu Chaoyan and then at the Tribe Chief, the Head of the Undead Race wore a satisfied expression.
Gu Chaoyan exchanged a hesitant wink with the Tribe Chief, her confusion mirroring his own. What exactly was transpiring here? The Tribe Chief had just arrived and imed they hadn¡¯t met in a long time, but Gu Chaoyan had no recollection of any prior encounter with him. She was entirely innocent in this perplexing situation.
She had anticipated that the Head of the Undead Race would offer assistance, but instead, he seemed to be showering her with ttery. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder how she had been so oblivious to coborate with someone like him.
Their subtle exchange didn¡¯t go unnoticed by the Tribe Chief, who chuckled at their interaction.
It was the first time he had seen Feng Le act in such a manner. Was she¡ a bit cute?
The Tribe Chief¡¯sughter prompted them to restrain their gestures, leaving both with stiff smiles, especially Gu Chaoyan, who found it increasingly difficult to maintain herposure.
¡°I sensed that you were in trouble, so I came,¡± the Tribe Chief exined.
While Gu Chaoyan had been momentarily shocked by his earlier im of a long absence, now that she heard his voice directly, she was genuinely surprised. The Head of the Zombie Tribe had sounded aged and experienced, like an old uncle. But the Tribe Chief¡¯s voice conveyed youth and charisma. It left Gu Chaoyan puzzled.
She turned to look at the Head of the Undead Race, feeling somewhat let down by his earlier behavior.
As Gu Chaoyan sighed internally, the Head of the Undead Race passed a ck authority token to her. ¡°You won¡¯t need to trouble yourself further; just summon me when needed.¡±
¡°¡..¡±Gu Chaoyan epted the authority token with a guilty smile directed at the Tribe Chief. Holding the token felt like holding a delicate and dangerous secret.
They were both entirely in the dark about what was unfolding, and Gu Chaoyan was well aware that summoning the wrong person next time could be disastrous. She valued her life too much to take such risks..
Chapter 2229 - 2229: Opening of the Mystic realm 2
Chapter 2229 - 2229: Opening of the Mystic realm 2
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
People from the major sects had gathered here as well. Among them were representatives from the Baiyun Sect, Fengyun Sect, the Moon Sect, and even members of the imperial family from the Shenyou Dynasty. Gu Chaoyan had never encountered any of these sects before, and the emblems on their clothing were entirely unfamiliar to her.
The sudden influx of so many individuals into the mystic realm left Gu Chaoyan utterly astonished. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder what made the Level Five mystic realm of the Supreme Sect so enticing. Even though the sect had previously opened this mystic realm, it seemed that its appeal had grown exponentially, drawing people in despite its defenses.
This new mystic realm of the Supreme Sect felt drastically different from the one she had known before, leaving Gu Chaoyan thoroughly perplexed.
¡°What is happening here?¡± Gu Chaoyan muttered softly, her voice tinged with confusion.
As soon as the words left her lips, the Head of the Undead Race appeared to be brimming with enthusiasm as he eximed, ¡°I¡¯ll go and inquire.¡±
Gu Chaoyan was taken aback by this sudden motivation disyed by the Head of the Undead Race. It was an unexpected change in his demeanor. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder what had sparked this newfound determination in him.
The Head of the Undead Race hastily departed but returned shortly afterward with a smile. He exined, ¡°Well, it appears there is a mansion for ancient practitioners located just not so faraway from the mystic realm. Moreover, a high-level magical monster has recently emerged in that vicinity. The allure of such high-level magical monsters alone is enough to draw countless individuals into the mystic realm, not to mention the presence of the ancient practitioners¡¯ mansion.¡±
Gu Chaoyan was left momentarily speechless.
¡°The world is vast, and while there are numerous types of monsters, high-level magical monsters are exceedingly rare,¡± the Head of the Undead Race continued. ¡°For instance, your Supreme Sectcks any magical monsters, but the Grand Unity Sect possesses one. This sets your sects apart as formidable entities. Those other sects that have no ess to magical monsters, like ours, havee to this mystic realm in search of fortune. If we can sessfully capture one of these magical monsters, our sect¡¯s power will grow substantially in just a few years.¡±
¡°Furthermore, if you happen to acquire one of those ancient practitioners¡¯ mansions, you¡¯ll practically have free rein over the entire Shenyou Continent. But who are these practitioners, anyway? The magical power in the Shenyou Continent isn¡¯t typically sufficient to support individuals with such advanced levels of practice,¡± the Head of the Undead Raceined, his toneced with irritation.
Gu Chaoyan couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes in response. This was a far cry from the man of few words she had known, who used to be cautious about saying too much to avoid trouble. Now, he was prattling on endlessly, and most of what he was saying seemed like nonsense. What truly mattered were the ancient mansions and the presence of magical monsters within the mystic realm.
It was just a Level-5 mystic realm; how could it contain something so powerful?
Gu Chaoyan was thoroughly perplexed.
Furthermore¡
Who had leaked this information?
How did all these people be aware of the secrets within the mystic realm?
Just as Gu Chaoyan was pondering these questions, the Head of the Undead Race rubbed his hands together and smiled at her. ¡°I¡¯m doing quite well, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±
Hearing his words, Gu Chaoyan knew that he had ulterior motives.@@novelbin@@
Instead of answering his inquiry¡
The Head of the Undead Race continued, ¡°What is your rtionship with our Tribe Chief? Our Tribe Chief is quite reserved. He rarely intervenes on our behalf, let alone assisting others.¡±
¡°Moreover, you¡¯re so young. How could you possibly be old friends with our
Tribe Chief? That¡¯s rather perplexing.¡±
¡°Do you happen to know about the authority token?¡±
Chapter 2234 - 2234: Altar of the Dead 3
Chapter 2234 - 2234: Altar of the Dead 3
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Di Hongyun finally grasped the gravity of the situation. The mystic realm, it appeared, was far more intricate than what Senior Brother had let on.
The mystic realm Senior Brother had described and the one they now found themselves in were two entirely different realms. Senior Brother¡¯s description had hinted at some tests, yet it paled inparison to the peril that surrounded them now.
In the town, a sinister practice known as ¡°death worship¡±pelled people to inflict harm upon themselves by manipting their minds, leaving their souls and sanity trapped within the town. It was a horrifying ordeal. One wrong step, and they could suffer a simr fate. Such an extreme trial was unprecedented, even within the Supreme Sect.
Something must have gone terribly wrong within this mystic realm.
Fortunately, he had entered this realm with his junior sister; otherwise, there would have been no one to aid her.
The Head of the Undead Race wore a grave expression as he closely followed Gu Chaoyan.
Outside the town, there was no trace of bloodshed. It resembled an ordinary town, except for its eerie emptiness.
Thankfully, the town¡¯s monstrous inhabitants seemed confined by some enchantment, preventing them from freely roaming. If not for this, they would have surely met their demise.
A creeping sense of betrayal began to gnaw at the Head of the Undead Race.
Gu Chaoyan had promised him numerous opportunities for regaining his Dharmic powers within the mystic realm, which had lured him in. Little had he known that he would be risking his life in such a treacherous ce. Had he been aware of this, he would never have ventured in.
Regret welled up within him.
As they walked, the Head of the Undead Race adopted a more conciliatory tone, addressing Gu Chaoyan, ¡°Youngdy, something seems amiss in this mystic realm. One who reads the signs wisely knows when to retreat. Perhaps it¡¯s best if we abandon our current pursuit and leave these artifacts behind. There will be ample opportunities in the future to obtain them without risking our lives.
Don¡¯t you agree?¡±
Gu Chaoyan couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at him. He had just entered, and now he was already contemting an escape?
The Head of the Undead Race was notorious for his propensity to flee from challenges. However, his pattern was predictable: after merely a day or two, he would invariably return.@@novelbin@@
Gu Chaoyan chose her words carefully as she addressed him, ¡°You see, when the mystic realm opens, it stays open. We¡¯re here now, and the mystic realm must remain open. In one month, it will close again, and that¡¯s when we can leave.¡±
The Head of the Undead Race was left momentarily speechless.
¡°What¡¯s more,¡± Gu Chaoyan continued, ¡°since we can¡¯t leave at the moment, why not explore and see if we can find anything valuable? Even hiding here won¡¯t guarantee safety; danger could lurk just around the corner.¡±
The Head of the Undead Race stiffened.
What kind of situation had they stumbled into? They were trapped here, with no way out? An entire month?
No one had ever endured such a prolonged stay.
Di Hongyun chimed in to rify, ¡°This is how the mystic realm operates. It opens and remains essible for one month. Disciples from the Supreme Sect used toe here for a month of cultivation.
Despair filled the Head of the Undead Race as he muttered, ¡°We¡¯re all doomed here.¡±
Additionally¡
Chapter 2238 - 2238: Mystic realm 3
Chapter 2238 - 2238: Mystic realm 3
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions@@novelbin@@
The stone statue possessed an overwhelming, unfathomable power. One of the disciples from the Three Pure Ones found themselves ensnared by the statue¡¯s unyielding grip, unable to break free. This formidable sculpture seemed impervious to any attack, impervious to the relentless expenditure of spiritual energy, weapons, or enchanted armaments. To be touched by the stone statue meant grave injury, with no recourse for defense.
Helpless and outmatched, they faced a grim reality.
Recognizing the gaping chasm in their strength, the disciples of the Three Pure Ones opted for a strategic retreat, instinctively following Gu Chaoyan¡¯s lead. On one side, therey buildings providing cover, while on the other side, a perilous expanse of open terrain left them vulnerable to further attacks.
Gu Chaoyan keenly observed the unfolding chaos.
Her eyes flitted between the Three Pure Ones disciples fleeing the relentless stone statues and the distressed cries emanating from a nearby room. She began to piece together the puzzle.
The individuals inside must have been driven here by the stone statues; this was theirst refuge.
As they entered the courtyard, the statues halted their advance.
¡°We¡¯re safe now,¡± dered one of the disciples from the Three Pure Ones with a hint of relief, confident that the mystic realm belonged to them and posed no threat.
But Gu Chaoyan disagreed, her voice unwavering.
The unsettling sounds persisted within the yard, suggesting that those trapped inside were embroiled in a dire situation.
And they¡
There was no other way out.
Their only escape routes led either into the yard or toward confrontation with the stone statues.
Regrettably, none among them possessed the means to challenge the statues directly.
Hence, they faced the grim necessity of taking a calcted risk by venturing into the yard.
Yet, their expressions darkened once more, for regardless of their choice, peril loomed ever-present. All they could do was hope for a narrow escape from the clutches of death.
¡°Let¡¯s proceed while there are still people inside,¡± Gu Chaoyan dered calmly.
Remaining souls inside could provide crucial assistance. With theirbined strength, they stood a better chance of survival. Any harm to those within would weaken their collective position.
The Three Pure Ones¡¯ disciples nodded in agreement. United, they advanced.
Yet, they were wise enough to let Gu Chaoyan lead the way.
She took the initiative, undeterred by the responsibility.
Upon entering, they encountered a group of individuals¡ªsome sect disciples, others practitioners¡ªall holding the door and uttering panicked cries.
¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Gu Chaoyan inquired.
¡°Elder Man from the Moon Sect has gone berserk. He shows no mercy to anyone,¡± someone exined. ¡°We can¡¯t let him out!¡±
The frantic voices indicated the presence of disciples from various schools inside.
However, Gu Chaoyan deemed the situation uneptable. ¡°Open the door. We need to subdue the Elder Men!¡±
¡°No, this is thest door. Opening it would put us all in grave danger!¡± Many vehemently rejected the idea.
¡°Even if we refrain from opening the door, those inside won¡¯t endure much longer. By then, our numbers will have dwindled,¡± Gu Chaoyan reasoned. ¡°It¡¯s only a matter of time.¡±
Her argument held merit, but they all belonged to the Moon Sect, fully aware of Elder Man¡¯s formidable capabilities..
Chapter 2240 - 2240: Danger 2
Chapter 2240 - 2240: Danger 2
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The other disciples collectively breathed a sigh of relief.
In this moment, their only task was to watch as Gu Chaoyan confronted the Elder Man from the Moon Sect.
All eyes were fixed on the unfolding spectacle.
The Head of the Undead Race felt a sense of injustice and couldn¡¯t hold back his frustration. He shouted, ¡°What are you all gawking at? Take action!¡±
A disrespectful disciple couldn¡¯t contain himself and retorted, ¡°Quiet down, you unattractive woman!¡± He looked at the Head of the Undead Race with disdain.
Usually, the female disciples from the school were known for their beauty or at the very least, they carried an air of refinement due to their cultivation. It was rare to find a female disciple who was both unattractive and powerful. To have someone unattractive and powerful now barking orders at them seemed absurd to many.
This sentiment resonated with several onlookers, and no one came to the defense of the Head of the Undead Race.
Di Hongyun couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the scene.
¡°Now, take action!¡± Gu Chaoyan urged urgently, noticing that some were just standing idly by.
It was only then that the gravity of the situation began to sink in for the spectators. They had been overly optimistic to expect a single woman to take on the Elder Man from the Moon Sect.
Finally, the Elder Man from the Moon Sect began to resist.
In that critical moment, Gu Chaoyan aimed a direct strike at the Elder Man¡¯s throat.
The Elder Man from the Moon Sect¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and he copsed as the events unfolded.
Gu Chaoyan released a sigh of relief.@@novelbin@@
Well¡
Fortunately, she had sessfully dealt with him; otherwise, the situation would have been extremely challenging.
As the Elder Man from the Moon Sect passed away, someone retrieved a vial from his belongings. While it was not for consumption, it was clearly a valuable item.
Some remained skeptical when someone picked up the vial, and tensions escted as they began to vie for it.
Gu Chaoyan, however, remained indifferent.
She had no desire for such a malevolent pill; anyone else could have it. Anything within the mystic realm had to be taken away. She harbored no concerns about anyone consuming the pills again. While the pills did enhance martial skills, they also exerted control over those who ingested them,pelling them tomit heinous acts. For instance, the Elder Man from the Moon Sect had killed numerous disciples from his own sect. What was the point of such power if it led to such atrocities?
Her gaze fixed on the room before her.
The room appeared safe, while the real dangery within the bottle of pills.
However¡
Whaty ahead remained an enigma.
¡°This youngdy is astute and capable. In my view, you should lead the way, and we¡¯ll be your protectors. We¡¯ll ensure your safety. As for the rewards, you can make the first selection, and we¡¯ll divide the rest among us,¡± suggested one of the more cautious individuals.
Retreat was not an option.
They had to press forward.
Having encountered numerous perils in the second room, they had no inkling of what dangers the unknown future held. They needed a trailzer, someone who could confront and mitigate these hazards.
The figure before them was the ideal choice.
While they feared for their lives, they also believed she was the most suitable leader.
¡°That won¡¯t do! You¡¯re all cowards, and if anything happens to her ahead of us, we¡¯ll all be in jeopardy!¡± The Head of the Undead Race tly rejected the proposal.
These individuals were shrewd enough to push others towards peril while protecting themselves.
He intended to keep a close watch over her and not take any unnecessary risks.
¡°I concur, but I insist on making the first selection to secure more for myself,¡±
Gu Chaoyan agreed..
Chapter 2243 - 2243: Danger 5
Chapter 2243 - 2243: Danger 5
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
When Elderly Man Xuan Zhen had been present, their skepticism had clouded their judgment, causing them to dismiss his words. However, in his absence, a growing realization began to take hold.
Questions started to surface. Why had Elderly Man Xuan Zhene here in the first ce? What was the purpose of his presence? And most intriguingly, why had he chosen to impart his cultivation knowledge to aplete stranger?
The answers to these questions seemed elusive at first, shrouded in uncertainty. While Elderly Man Xuan Zhen¡¯s spectral presence lingered, their minds were muddled, preventing them from grasping the full picture. But as soon as that phantom vanished, rity returned, and the situation appeared increasingly perplexing.
The precise moment Elderly Man Xuan Zhen¡¯s apparition dissipated, Gu
Chaoyan was certain that the trial within the room had concluded sessfully. Now, as the next room awaited exploration, an air of uncertainty hung in the air, and the group¡¯s susceptibility to temptation became evident.
Gu Chaoyan feltpelled to remind them of the nature of this mystical realm, emphasizing that nothing here came without effort or risk. It was a message that carried particr weight, considering that many among them hailed from prestigious sects and were susceptible to deception.
With these words of caution, Gu Chaoyan prepared to open another door. However, an unexpected feeling of apprehension washed over her, causing her to pause. The moment the door swung open, her unease transformed into sheer astonishment.
Before her eyesy a sprawling field of medicinal nts, and at the center of this botanical wonder stood a single, extraordinary specimen ¨C the One Origin Grass.
Gu Chaoyan¡¯s eyes widened, and excitement surged within her. The sight of this rare treasure ignited a fervor within her heart.
The One Origin Grass had indeed been located within the sprawling field, and Gu Chaoyan¡¯s reaction was a mixture of surprise, shock, and intense excitement. It was the very treasure she had sought tirelessly for so long.
Unable to contain her enthusiasm, she rushed towards the herbden expanse, taking her first eager step before abruptlying to a halt.
Blocking her path was none other than the Head of the Undead Race.
This unexpected interruption served as a stark reminder of the perilous nature of the mystic realm. Danger lurked around every corner, and they were never truly safe, regardless of their location. Gu Chaoyan quickly regained herposure, her mind sharpening once more.
She reflected on her recentpse in vignce, driven by the sight of the One@@novelbin@@
Origin Grass and the lush field of herbs. Fortunately, the Head of the Undead Race had intervened to prevent her from wandering too deep into the zone.
With newfound calmness, Gu Chaoyan began to assess the field more carefully. While the field seemed devoid of other visible threats, the real danger likely resided among the herbs themselves. Fields of this kind often harbored not only medicinal nts but also poisonous herbs. It was crucial to exercise caution, as one wrong step could lead to poisoning.
Furthermore, the exactposition of the herb field remained a mystery to her.
¡°Those are Green Sun Grass and Rootless Grass!¡± someone eximed with excitement. ¡°These are high-grade herbs. Even if they aren¡¯t used for alchemy, they can greatly benefit our cultivation.¡±
However, Gu Chaoyan interrupted their eagerness with a stern tone. ¡°Before we entered this ce, you all agreed to let me choose something first.¡±
Upon hearing her words, the enthusiasm of the group waned. While they had initially consented to this arrangement, the prospect of relinquishing a significant portion of these valuable herbs troubled them. They had faced danger on their journey to this point, and now Gu Chaoyan was poised to im a substantial share of the profits simply because she led the way. The sentiment among some of them was shifting.
¡°Let¡¯s rely on our own abilities,¡± impatient voices murmured, and some began to depart..
Chapter 2244 - 2244: Danger 6
Chapter 2244 - 2244: Danger 6
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Gu Chaoyan¡¯s expression soured as she realized they had broken their promise.
Once the man had left, a wave of others followed suit, exiting the room. The danger had considerably subsided, and Gu Chaoyan was no longer obligated to lead the way.
This was particrly true for the disciples from their school, who had the advantage of strength in numbers. Working together, they could mitigate the risks.
As those in a rush began gathering herbs, they quickly amassed a substantial collection. Just as their joy was about to peak, a sudden twist of fate struck, causing them to sumb to poisoning and copse in the field.
Witnessing this unexpected turn of events, those who were preparing to leave froze in their tracks, realizing their fortune in not moving too hastily.@@novelbin@@
The disciples of the Three Pure Ones, as well as some others who had remained passive, breathed sighs of relief, acknowledging the wisdom of their restraint. Sometimes, greed should be tempered.
Reflecting on their journey here, they had ced their trust in Gu Chaoyan¡¯s capabilities, believing in her abilities. Consequently, they were willing to allow her to im what she needed first.
A disciple from the Three Pure Ones extended a courteous invitation, ¡°Youngdy, please feel free to take what you require first, and we will gather the remainder.¡±
Having no clear strategy for obtaining the herbs themselves, they preferred to let Gu Chaoyan take the lead.
Gu Chaoyan nodded appreciatively and cautiously advanced toward the One Origin Grass. Skillfully avoiding the poisonous herbs, she retrieved the precious nt and secured it within her space.
With the One Origin Grass in her possession, Gu Chaoyan felt a profound sense of satisfaction, knowing she had sessfully obtained what she needed.
Gu Chaoyan¡¯s determination extended beyond acquiring the One Origin Grass.
The Head of the Undead Race required the Green Sun Grass, so Gu Chaoyan diligently collected a substantial quantity of it.
For Di Hongyun, she carefully selected some Rootless Grass, recognizing its immense cultivation benefits.
Gu Chaoyan always had her own strategy. Since Rootless Grass was scarce and other disciples were eyeing it as well, she took one-third of the herbs, leaving the remaining two-thirds for the others.
Once the herbs were distributed, Gu Chaoyan signaled for them to depart.
Regarding the herb-picking technique, she had already demonstrated it, expecting the others to grasp the process without difficulty.
The disciples readily epted Gu Chaoyan¡¯s division of the herbs, acknowledging her im as rightful.
Gu Chaoyan handed the Green Sun Grass to the Head of the Undead Race and the Rootless Grass to Di Hongyun, advising them to consume the herbs directly to elevate their cultivation.
As the Head of the Undead Race gazed at Di Hongyun, a hint of jealousy crossed his face. Although Rootless Grass had no effect on him, it was undoubtedly more advanced than his Green Sun Grass.
¡°The mystic realm is vast; there¡¯s no need to rush,¡± Gu Chaoyan reminded the Head of the Undead Race.
Only then did the Head of the Undead Race finally begin consuming the Green Sun Grass.
However, at that moment, a shadow stirred within the herb field, catching Gu
Chaoyan¡¯s attention.
She fixed her gaze on the mysterious figure.
¡°Magical Beast!¡± someone eximed loudly, disregarding the herbs and immediately pursuing the creature.
Gu Chaoyan swiftly followed suit.
While her primary objective remained obtaining the One Origin Grass, she was determined to make the most of her time within the mystic realm.
It would be great if they could get the magical monsters.
Suddenly¡
Everyone started to catch up with the magical monster..
Chapter 2247 - 2247: Danger 9
Chapter 2247 - 2247: Danger 9
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The Head of the Undead Race expressed displeasure after Gu Chaoyan snapped at it. He had no intention of bringing it along, but Di Hongyun found it incredibly endearing.
¡°Since it¡¯s here, why not bring it along? It¡¯s so adorable. Plus, you don¡¯t have a riding tool, do you? It could be useful as it grows older,¡± Di Hongyun suggested, reaching out to cradle the enchanting white deer.
The white deer exuded an air of pride as it allowed him to hold it. Gu Chaoyan, however, remained unimpressed.
She couldn¡¯t trust this creature entirely. Its current docile demeanor could shift into mischief at any moment, potentially causing them problems.
¡°If you¡¯re fond of it, take it with you. But mark my words, if it causes any trouble, you¡¯ll regret it,¡± Gu Chaoyan emphasized, her tone tinged with disdain.
The magical white deer wiped away a tear on Di Hongyun¡¯s sleeve, seemingly sensing the tension in the air.
As they continued their journey, the mysterious magical monster tagged along, seemingly without reason. Gu Chaoyan had never held much interest in magical monsters.
Her primary objective was to obtain the One Origin Grass, but what she truly coveted was the ancient monk¡¯s sacred mansion. Acquiring the mansion would enable her to inherit some of the ancient monk¡¯s profound knowledge. Even if she couldn¡¯t inherit any of his teachings, the contents within the sacred mansion would still grant her tremendous power.
Her ultimate goal?
To surpass Pei Yueling and exact her revenge.
But right now¡
Gu Chaoyan was merely a Martial God, while ording to Pei Yueling¡¯sst knowledge, she had already ascended to the status of a Paragon Martial Saint. After the events in Xuhai City, nobody knew her whereabouts. The gap between them was vast.
She urgently needed to locate the ancient monks sacred mansion.
Gu Chaoyan wandered with no clear direction in mind.
¡°Girl,¡± a familiar voice called out.
Turning around, Gu Chaoyan spotted the disciples from the Three Pure Ones sect, though their numbers had dwindled since theirst encounter. It was evident they had faced difficulties after their separation, leading to this reduction in their ranks.
¡°Would you be interested in teaming up with us to explore the ancient monk¡¯s sacred mansion? We know its location, so you wouldn¡¯t get the first pick, but you could lead the way. When we reach the sacred mansion, you can choose three items, and we¡¯ll take seven. We¡¯ll make the initial selections,¡± the leading Three Pure Ones disciple proposed.
Gu Chaoyan found this offer intriguing. ¡°How do you know the location of the mystical realm? It¡¯s baffling, as we were all disoriented upon entering, with no knowledge of its whereabouts.¡±@@novelbin@@
The Three Pure Ones disciple smiled knowingly. ¡°We didn¡¯t manage to capture the magical monster, but by chance, we stumbled upon a map of the mystical realm. The map reveals the locations of various ces, including the sacred mansion. What do you say?¡±
After a moment¡¯s contemtion, Gu Chaoyan nodded her agreement.
She epted the offer.
Once the Three Pure Ones disciples had knowledge of the sacred mansion¡¯s location, it was a given that they would venture there. They wouldn¡¯t seek her assistance foolishly and might seek help from someone else.
At present..
She was in the dark about the situation.
Blindly searching for the sacred mansion would likely result in finding it stripped of its treasures.
In that case, cooperation seemed like the sensible choice.
Seeing her saying yes¡
The disciples of the Three Pure Ones looked as if they had known about this for a long time.
Then they left together..
Chapter 2250 - 2250: Dark Dungeon 2
Chapter 2250 - 2250: Dark Dungeon 2
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°What should we do?¡± An anxious voice pierced the darkness.
¡°Is anyone here? Open the door! Open the door!¡± The Head of the Undead Race vigorously rattled the door, bellowing into the void.
The entire ce sent shivers down his spine.
The scene before him was a living nightmare.
For him, it was a profoundly terrifying experience.
But there was no response, just as she had feared.
Gu Chaoyan shook her head subtly, realizing that the situation was far from straightforward.
The mor was deafening.
And then, unexpectedly¡
A ze of light erupted, assaulting Gu Chaoyan¡¯s eyes. She instinctively shut them tight, then cautiously reopened them.
Her surroundings became crystal clear.
They were imprisoned within a cage, and beyond the bars¡
Outside.
Even Gu Chaoyan was repulsed.
What in the world was happening?
The acrid scent of blood suddenly pervaded the air.
Beyond the cell, the Undead Race continued to bleed profusely. They were bereft of skin, their formsprised solely of flesh and blood, devoid of eyes.
And at the center of it ally the gruesome scene of skinning.
The Undead Race remained emotionless, approaching to unlock the nearest cage, their intentions apparent.
¡°What¡ what are they doing?¡± Some of the more timid souls began to scream. Everyone present understood the horrifying reality unfolding, though most were unwilling to acknowledge it.
He asked involuntarily, almost dreading a negative response.
¡°We¡¯ll y you and assimte you into the Undead Race,¡± replied the Head of the Undead Race with an eerie calmness, a level ofposure he had never disyed before.
But¡
He had endured all of this before, and he was well-acquainted with every gruesome detail.
However¡
Undead Race members in the mystic realm?
He had never encountered the Undead Race before, and now, they seemed even more sinister than he could have imagined.
The Head of the Undead Race¡¯s words sent shivers down their spines, confirming their worst fears, further fueling their terror.
The unfortunate man who had been taken away was already strapped to the skinning table.
The Undead Race members exhibited an eerie emotionlessness as they methodically went about their gruesome task.
ying was a cruel and agonizing ordeal, the cries resembling the ughter of pigs echoing relentlessly. Witnessing this horrifying spectacle, some desperately yearned to rescue their fellow schoolmates, yet the door remained firmly shut, denying them any chance.
The Head of the Undead Race closed his eyes, his expression fraught with misery.
This was the same ordeal he had endured before.
¡°What can we do?!¡± Someone shouted in despair.
If this continued¡
Sooner orter, they would inevitably face the excruciating torment of a life worse than death, transforming into grotesque abominations.
They had to devise a solution.
¡°Lady Chaoyan, please, think of something. Our top priority is escaping this ce unscathed. We can address grievancester, once we¡¯re free!¡± The disciples of the Three Pure Ones turned to Gu Chaoyan, their voices pleading.
They felt powerless, yet a glimmer of hope resided within them, a belief that Gu Chaoyan held the key to their salvation. After all, she had disyed resourcefulness during their journey here.@@novelbin@@
Gu Chaoyan shook her head, her expression filled with despair.
There seemed to be no way out.
She turned her gaze toward the Head of the Undead Race, hoping he might conjure a solution.
¡°Impossible,¡± the Head of the Undead Race uttered in a tone of hopelessness.
¡°It¡¯s a Level 100 Inferno of Asura, what can you possibly do?¡± Bailu remarked nonchntly while in Di Hongyun¡¯s embrace.. ¡°Your highest level of cultivation barely reaches Paragon Saint status, doesn¡¯t it? How audacious! In the mystic realm, every monster you encounter is as formidable as a Paragon Martial God!¡±
Chapter 2254 - 2254: Dark Dungeon 6
Chapter 2254 - 2254: Dark Dungeon 6
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Gu Chaoyan shot him an infuriated re as they traversed the deste terrain together. The unknowny ahead, veiled in uncertainty.
Recollections of the cryptic words uttered by the spectral white deer in the dim dungeon surfaced in Gu Chaoyan¡¯s mind, hinting at its knowledge of this enigmatic realm. She rapped her knuckles lightly against the magical white deer¡¯s head and demanded, ¡°Tell me, in painstaking detail, the workings of this mystic realm.¡±
Initially reluctant to converse, the magical white deer hesitated when it pondered the possibility of Gu Chaoyan bing its master. Eventually, it relented, cautioning, ¡°This is the Level 100 Asura mystic realm within therger mystic realm. By venturing here, you¡¯re perilously close to courting death, as this realm harbors an abundance of unresolved grudges.¡±
¡°Ordinarily, you wouldn¡¯t even have ess to this mystic realm. So, what brings you here?¡±
¡°Nevertheless, since we¡¯re already here, we might as well ept our fate and face the dangers that await.¡±
¡°Level 100 Asura mystic realm,¡± someone muttered, their voice quivering.
Unbeknownst to them, they had unwittingly stumbled into a realm of formidable challenges.
¡°There¡¯s little of value in this mystic realm, aside from the venerable old man¡¯s sacred abode,¡± Bailu remarked, breaking the silence. ¡°I can guide you to the dwelling of the ancient monk.¡±
¡°The sacred mansion of the ancient monk?¡± Gu Chaoyan inquired, turning to Dao Seeking for confirmation.
The white deer nodded. ¡°But I have a condition.¡±
¡°What¡¯s your condition?¡± Gu Chaoyan asked, her annoyance simmering. She suspected it had something mischievous in mind, and it was undoubtedly up to no good.
¡°You be my master, and I can do something for you.¡± Bailu said seriously.
It was young¡
But it was a magical monster.
It was an exceptionally clever magical creature, coveted by many, though not for its utility but for its mystical allure.
However, one woman stood apart from the rest.
Her desire wasn¡¯t to possess it; she sought to safeguard it, understanding that its safety was paramount. This notion hadn¡¯t urred to her before, for she had once been too feeble to protect it. But now, as the Elder Man of the Undead Race, she felt qualified for the task.
Gu Chaoyan, who had initially been deeply moved, found herself conflicted. The truth was, she didn¡¯t truly covet it.
This reluctance irritated the white deer, which had taken the initiative despite her indifference.
¡°Very well, ¡± Gu Chaoyan conceded, her tone somewhat forced.
At that moment, an aged, jovial voice resonated, ¡°How unexpected that you managed to break free from here!¡±
¡°The sacred mansion lies just ahead. Hurry, or it will be pilfered.¡±
Right in front of them?
Without hesitation, the others departed in a frantic rush.
Gu Chaoyan exchanged a nce with the white deer.@@novelbin@@
The magical white deer nodded, and Gu Chaoyan reluctantly followed suit.
Her enthusiasm had waned, as she suspected that she had fallen into a cunning scheme. If a situation like this were to repeat itself, she might not be as fortunate.
¡°Is it going to be perilous?¡± Gu Chaoyan inquired.
¡°Yes,¡± the white deer replied candidly. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t hold such value if it weren¡¯t perilous.¡±
¡°Obtaining the sacred mansion will pave your way out of here smoothly.¡±
Determined, Gu Chaoyan hastened toward the holy mansion.
Meanwhile¡
Gu Chaoyan spotted a strikingly familiar figure.
Pei Yueling?
What was she doing in this ce?
Could she also be after the sacred mansion?
If that were the case¡
Chapter 2256 - 2256: The Holy Mansion 2
Chapter 2256 - 2256: The Holy Mansion 2
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The mystical creature was testing her.
Gu Chaoyan couldn¡¯t help but sense it.
She gently tapped the white deer¡¯s head, almost as if reprimanding it.
They departed quietly, leaving no disturbance in their wake among the people. Their sole focus remained on the sacred mansion.
¡°Where are we headed?¡± The Head of the Undead Race inquired of Dao Seeking, casting wary nces around, anxious about unforeseen events.
Gu Chaoyan addressed the white deer nestled in Di Hongyun¡¯s arms.
The magical white deer suddenly assumed an air of pride, lifting its head high, as if about to reveal the way¡
Suddenly, a shadowy figure emerged.
The figure moved swiftly but made no hostile move toward Gu Chaoyan. Consequently, she refrained from pursuing him and stood her ground.
The mysterious figure drew closer to Gu Chaoyan, keeping his back to her.
She couldn¡¯t discern his appearance or identity.
His voice carried an ancient resonance, much like before. ¡°I offer you one opportunity. Depart this mystic realm immediately, and abandon your quest for any holy mansion. You shall never return to this mystical realm.¡±
¡°If you choose otherwise, you should be well aware of the consequences.¡± The voice was chilling.
Gu Chaoyan watched as he retreated.
It was a back turned to her, one she did not recognize.
Why was he offering her this opportunity?
Had they not crossed paths before, he likely wouldn¡¯t have divulged this information.
¡°Who are you?¡± Gu Chaoyan¡¯s tone turned frosty, as if she were probing for answers.
¡°Do you ept or decline?¡± The enigmatic figure refused to divulge any more, his identity still concealed. He pressed impatiently.
¡°I haven¡¯t made up my mind to leave yet,¡± Gu Chaoyan admitted with a hint of regret.
Pei Yueling was already within the mystic realm.
If she could secure the holy mansion, the gap between them would only widen.
And what about Huaijin, still at Mount Longmai?
She was just a Martial God.
Obtaining the holy mansion was her most efficient shortcut.
The mystical creature knew the location of the holy mansion, and she had no intention of relinquishing that knowledge easily.
As for this man in ck¡
She believed, at this moment, that he was doing this for her sake, extending this chance to her.
¡°Thank you,¡± Gu Chaoyan expressed genuine gratitude.
The ck shadow offered no further words, suddenly vanishing.
He had granted her this opportunity, and it was unlikely he would do so again.@@novelbin@@
At this juncture¡
¡°Lead the way,¡± Gu Chaoyan instructed.
The magical creature leaped from Di Hongyun¡¯s arms and dashed forward.
Familiar with the mystic realm, it knew the path well.
¡°She went there?¡± Pei Yueling asked, her displeasure evident.
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°No more mercy! I don¡¯t care if she can make pills or forge weapons; what¡¯s the point? I have plenty of people I can utilize, and I don¡¯t need an irritating one. You needn¡¯t dwell on this any longer,¡± Pei Yueling said with disdain.
¡°Understood, ¡± the ck shadow replied with a pitiable sigh.
He genuinely believed that if Gu Chaoyan could be of future use to them, she would be a valuable asset. That¡¯s why he kept affording her chances.
However, Elder Miss had decided not to dwell on it any further, so she dismissed the matter.
¡°Are we going to confront her?¡±
¡°No need. She¡¯s too skilled to venture there. She¡¯s simply courting death!¡± Pei Yueling remarked indifferently..
Chapter 2261 - 2261: Getting 3
Chapter 2261 - 2261: Getting 3
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
As she contemted the reason¡..
The White Deer Divine Beast¡¯s words held undeniable merit.
From a logical perspective, possessing the sacred abode of this expert should have enabled her to inherit their cultivation prowess, vastly enhancing her own.
Yet, even after vanquishing Elder Lin, her cultivation remained stagnant, firmly rooted at the Martial God level.
Pei Yueling had already ascended to the exalted Paragon Martial God Realm, further entuating the chasm between them.
Whether it was the Second World expert¡¯s holy mansion or the Dragon Race inheritance she¡¯d acquired, it appeared neither had substantially contributed to her progress.
If this was indeed the case¡
Something was amiss with her physical condition.
Her pulse was non-existent; Mr. Zhao had previously stated that individuals devoid of a pulse were devoid of life.
Could there be a connection here?
Gu Chaoyan found herself perplexed by these developments.
¡°Stay here and keep watch,¡± she instructed Dao, before delving into her mental sanctuary. This time, she sought answers from Huang Fu.
Once inside, Huang Fu remained elusive, but the spatialndscape had undergone noticeable changes. Apart from the visible elements, the majority of the space was shrouded in a dense white mist, now tinged with a ominous dark fog¡ªemanating from the expert. ¡°They¡¯re all within this space now?¡± Not absorbed into her own?@@novelbin@@
What was going on?
Gu Chaoyan was utterly bewildered.
It appeared that these objects had entered this space without undergoing any transformation into her own cultivation.
Gu Chaoyan found herself torn between feelings of tion and concern.
This space had been a significant boon from the outset, facilitating many of her achievements thus far.
However, a hurdle had now presented itself, stemming from this very space.
This obstacle, it seemed, was intrinsically linked to the space itself.
She could harness the resources within it, but the space had an unsettling tendency to absorb her possessions as well.
Fortune and misfortune were inextricably intertwined.
Gu Chaoyan heaved a deep sigh.
At that moment, Huang Fu emerged from the shadows behind her.
¡°You¡¯ve already noticed, haven¡¯t you?¡± Huang Fu¡¯s voice was remarkablyposed. Gone were the malevolent and carefree aspects of his demeanor; instead, his countenance bore a solemn gravity.
Gu Chaoyan, eager for answers, turned to face Huang Fu.
However, upon glimpsing his solemn visage, her heart sank.
Huang Fu had transformed.
The precise moment of this transformation eluded her.
It was as though Huang Fu could adopt a different facade each time they met.
Noticing Gu Chaoyan¡¯s abrupt chilliness, Huang Fu swiftly discarded his seriousness and reverted to his customary mischievous and nonchnt smile.
¡°You know, it¡¯s nothing to fret about. I didn¡¯t divulge this earlier, fearing you might not handle it. But now, I¡¯ll provide you with an overview.¡±
¡°You were originally a lifeless person. The reason why you are still alive is because of this space. The reason why you are still alive is also because of this space.¡±
¡°This space should have been an independent entity, so it will automatically absorb your things into the space.¡±
¡°Now that you have nourished your own spiritual root, this is not a big problem.. Now, what you have to do¡¡¯
Chapter 2264 - 2264: Leaving the Mystic Realm 2
Chapter 2264 - 2264: Leaving the Mystic Realm 2
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°I¡¯m afraid she has subjugated them all through refinement. She¡¯ll gain immense power in a short span,¡± Gu Chaoyan stated bluntly.
The hall master of the Undead Race remained silent for an extended period. Eventually, he had an epiphany.
¡°This woman is genuinely ruthless!¡± The hall master of the Undead Race eximed with enthusiasm. ¡°She¡¯s even more cunning than I am, which is quite a rarity.¡±
Gu Chaoyan rolled her eyes in response.
¡°I¡¯ve encountered plenty of people smarter than you,¡± Gu Chaoyan retorted candidly.@@novelbin@@
¡°Pfft-¡± Di Hongyun burst intoughter.
The hall master of the Undead Race and the two of them resumed their banter.
Gu Chaoyan could feel a headache looming.
Bam, bam, bam, bam. The incessant bickering showed no signs of abating.
While they had managed within the mystic realm, their fear of death now resurfaced outside of it.
They continued on their path toward the Supreme Sect.
The White Deer Divine Beast abandoned Di Hongyun to follow Gu Chaoyan exclusively. It seemed to disdain Di Hongyun¡¯s noisy demeanor, no longer emanating the gentle and amiable aura it disyed within the mystic realm.
Little Master, as always, remained the epitome of tranquility.
Upon returning to the Supreme Sect, Gu Chaoyan detected the lingering presence of individuals surrounding the sect. They were likely the Grand Unity Sect¡¯s appointed overseers tasked with monitoring the Supreme Sect.
Their presence was thoroughly exasperating.
They had just got back to the yard¡
Before she could locate the Elders, Yan Zhengchu intercepted her. ¡°Something has urred.¡±
¡°What happened?¡± Gu Chaoyan inquired with confusion.
Upon her recent arrival, she had noticed that, apart from the Grand Unity Sect members stationed outside, the Supreme Sect seemed rtively intact. They needed time to recuperate from their recent defeat, but nothing appeared amiss.
However, Yan Zhengchu¡¯s demeanor suggested otherwise.
¡°An incident has transpired in the Shenyou Empire,¡± Yan Zhengchu spoke in hushed tones. ¡°Do you recall the Wu Family? A Paragon Martial God has arrived in the Shenyou Continent to champion the Wu Family¡¯s cause. As a result, the empire is powerless against the Wu Family, and the Yan Family and other aristocratic ns within the empire find themselves in dire straits.¡±
What?
A Paragon Martial God level cultivator.
In the Shenyou Continent, individuals of that caliber were exceedingly rare, with Pei Yueling being one of the few.
¡°Why has this suddenly urred?¡± Gu Chaoyan queried. Those individuals weren¡¯t particrly formidable, and such a development had never arisen before. Why had it urred now?
¡°In the past, the Shenyou Dynasty enjoyed protection from the Supreme Sect. But now that the Supreme Sect is unable to safeguard even itself, itinerant cultivators with designs on the dynasty have naturally emerged. This is one of them,¡± Yan Zhengchu exined.
Those words left Gu Chaoyan utterly astounded.
So, it was a consequence of the Supreme Sect¡¯s copse.
¡°Fortunately, the individual at the Paragon Martial God level has refrained from precipitous actions. Nheless, the Wu Family wields substantial influence within the Shenyou Dynasty,¡± Yan Zhengchu added.
Gu Chaoyan nodded slightly.
The Yan Family had ties to the Shenyou Dynasty, and she feltpelled to protect it.
However¡
Currently, she was only at the Martial God level.
Even if she desired to intervene¡
What steps should she take?
At the very least, she needed to utilize the Chaotic Spacetime to break through to the Paragon realm.
¡°I¡¯ll go see the Elders first. We can discuss this furtherter,¡± Gu Chaoyan asserted calmly..
Chapter 2267 - 2267: Chaotic Spacetime 1
Chapter 2267 - 2267: Chaotic Spacetime 1
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Upon hearing this, the chaotic spacetime couldn¡¯t help but sneer inwardly. It had not only seen her before, but it had seen her many times. It had only seen her before.
However¡
This time, she had not entered for a prolonged period, and when she did return, she seemed entirely unfamiliar with him. Her cultivation was even significantly lower. The chaotic spacetime couldn¡¯t fathom what had urred during this interval.
Deeply sighing within, the chaotic spacetime felt that its efforts had seemingly gone to waste.
Fortunately, after a considerable wait, someone had finally arrived.
¡°Yes,¡± the chaotic spacetime acknowledged, revealing the truth to Gu Chaoyan.@@novelbin@@
¡°What was my previous level, and why did Ie here?¡± Gu Chaoyan queried with curiosity. She had not anticipated that she had visited here before.
¡®In the past?¡¯
In the past, she had been a half-step Golden Immortal. How else could she have unlocked this chaotic spacetime?
The chaotic spacetime cultivation bead was an ancient supreme-level Dharma artifact, an enchanted armament. To open it, one needed not only a high cultivation level but also specific opportunities.
In the past, Gu Chaoyan had been a half-step Golden Immortal, perfectly capable of unlocking it. Additionally, her physique was highly conducive to cultivation.
After all, how could a Martial God be deemed worthy of entering the chaotic spacetime?
However¡
The chaotic spacetime had no intention of disclosing this information directly. It wouldn¡¯t reveal her previous cultivation level, nor would it mention that the chaotic spacetime was, in fact, her own magical weapons. Was that the reason she hade?
Wouldn¡¯t that imply that he would soon encounter difficulties again?
He wasn¡¯t foolish.
¡°Don¡¯t inquire so much. What brings you to the chaotic spacetime? If you have nothing to say, just leave. Don¡¯t disrupt my reprieve,¡± the chaotic spacetime asserted sternly, an unusual urrence in its demeanor when addressing Gu
Chaoyan.
Gu Chaoyan refrained from further questioning.
She sensed that this chaotic spacetime held significant power. If she wished to elevate her cultivation, she would require the chaotic spacetime¡¯s assistance. It was best not to provoke it.
Gu Chaoyan confessed, ¡°I¡¯ve been stagnant at the Martial God level for a long time. My goal is to advance and attain the rank of Paragon, no matter what.¡±
Upon hearing her words, the chaotic spacetime couldn¡¯t help but scoff. ¡°I thought it was something more substantial. Simply breaking through to the Paragon realm. It¡¯s quite straightforward.¡±
¡°Paragon cultivation? It¡¯s a rtively mediocre cultivation level. If you enter the Second World, you¡¯ll be devoured within minutes.¡±
¡°You ought to find a way to reach the divine soul cultivation level as soon as possible. That¡¯s the most critical step for entering the second world,¡± the chaotic spacetime advised.
Although the chaotic spacetime¡¯s words held a certain allure, Gu Chaoyan refrained from pondering them too deeply. Instead, she inquired candidly, ¡°Do you possess a method to help me reach the Paragon realm immediately?¡±
¡°It¡¯s merely a breakthrough. Quite straightforward,¡± remarked the chaotic spacetime. ¡°Select a mission, and upon itspletion, you¡¯ll achieve a direct breakthrough within the chaotic spacetime.¡±
¡°A mission?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
Without dy, a floating book materialized before Gu Chaoyan as the chaotic spacetime concluded its statement. The book emitted a faint golden radiance, replete with an array of missions..
Chapter 2270 - 2270: Mission 1
Chapter 2270 - 2270: Mission 1
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°She should be at the Martial Master level by now. After all, doesn¡¯t the Shen Family prioritize the cultivation of its younger generation? With my daughter achieving Martial Master status, my father will surely take notice, making it easier for her to reim those belongings,¡± Gu Chaoyan remarked.
Lady You, still wrestling with feelings of self-pity, was stunned when she heard her daughter im to have broken through to the Martial Master realm. It took her a moment to process this astonishing news.
¡°What?¡± Lady You¡¯s face registered disbelief. ¡°Lianxue, are you saying you¡¯ve already reached the Martial Master Realm?¡±
Gu Chaoyan, in the guise of Shen Lianxue, nodded in affirmation.
She chose not to exaggerate, opting to state that she had attained the level of a
Martial Master. Fortunately, she refrained from dering her true status as a Martial God. Given the underdeveloped state of martial arts civilization in this ce, such a im might have been met with skepticism or concern that she had lost her sanity.
Lady You¡¯s expression shifted from disbelief to excitement and touched.
¡°Incredible! I never expected that my daughter would encounter good fortune after surviving that ordeal. Reaching the rank of a Martial Master means no one in the family will dare to mistreat you anymore. The Qian Family will surely reconsider the marriage proposal,¡± Lady You eximed with enthusiasm.
Gu Chaoyan couldn¡¯t help but feel exasperated.@@novelbin@@
Lady You had likely endured years of mistreatment within the Shen family, leaving her feeling helpless even when presented with the prospect of her daughter¡¯s elevated status. She even entertained the idea of approaching the Qian Family to prevent the annulment of the engagement.
But Gu Chaoyan had no intention of marrying into the Qian Family. Her desires went beyond merely avoiding mistreatment; she aimed to make everyone in the family fear Shen Lianxue and help her recover everything she had lost in the past.
However, Gu Chaoyan chose not to disclose these ns to Lady You. She couldn¡¯t fathom how Lady You¡¯s personality had changed so swiftly after enduring years of mistreatment.
It was a relief that she was no longer feeling anxious.
With her decision firmly made, Gu Chaoyan wasted no time. She resolved to head directly to the Qian Family. Time was of the essence, and she aimed toplete the task swiftly, allowing her to focus on her cultivation and address the issues within the Shenyou Empire.
Choosing the Qian Family as her starting point made sense for several reasons.
Firstly, the Qian Family¡¯s Young Master, Qian Ziang, had wronged Shen Lianxue and proposed the annulment of their engagement. Secondly, Shen Lianxue¡¯s untimely demise had strong ties to the Qian Family.
In light of these circumstances, there seemed to be no better ce to begin than with the Qian Family.
The Young Master of the Qian Family bore simrities to the head of the Shen Family. Just as the Shen Family¡¯s head had deceived Lady You into relinquishing her possessions, the Qian Family¡¯s Master had simrly tricked Lady You, leaving her bereft. In the case of the Qian Family¡¯s Young Master, he had directly called off the engagement after his deception involving Shen Lianxue¡¯s belongings.
Shen Lianxue and her daughter appeared somewhat naive,cking defensive measures against such deceit. However, as long as they exercised caution, they could avoid falling into such dire straits.
If the engagement was terminated, so be it.
What mattered most was retrieving what had been lost.
Leaving the mansion behind, Gu Chaoyan ventured alone to the Qian Family. Fortunately, the Qian Family was located nearby, in close proximity to the Shen Family.
With Shen Lianxue¡¯s memories guiding her, Gu Chaoyan swiftly located the Qian Family¡¯s residence.
¡°I wish to speak with your Young Master,¡± she dered..
Chapter 2273 - 2273: Mission 4
Chapter 2273 - 2273: Mission 4
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°I¡¯m giving it to you. Are you nning to marry me and bear my children? Why on earth would I give you such valuable items out of the blue? Have you lost your mind?¡± Gu Chaoyan retorted sarcastically.
The Qian Family¡¯s gatekeeper couldn¡¯t help but hang his head in embarrassment upon hearing these words. The situation had taken an unexpectedly amusing turn.
Hahaha.
hahahahahahaha.
It had been a while since they had witnessed such a lighthearted argument. It involved the Young Master of the Qian Family and the Lady from the Shen Family.
Typically, it was Lady Shen who carefully ingratiated herself with the Young Master of the Qian Family. Seeing her behave so assertively was indeed a rare sight.
As a result, the spectators preferred to see the Young Master of the Qian Family making a fool of himself.
These two individuals¡ªLady Shen, who was perceived as foolish and inept despite her noble birth, and the Young Master of the Qian Family, known for bullying the weak¡ªelicited contrasting reactions from themoners. While Lady Shen had never mistreated themon folk, the Young Master of the Qian Family had a reputation for tormenting them. Hence, the crowd relished the opportunity to witness his embarrassment.
Qian Ziang felt a pang of confusion.
He had imed ownership of the items because Shen Lianxue had initially indicated they were intended for him, although she had been deceived by his ruse at the time.
He said this because he trusted Shen Lianxue too much. He trusted Shen Lianxue¡¯s love for him.
But from the looks of it, *
Why was Shen Lianxue always targeting him? Apart from feeling sorry for him in the past, she also felt sorry for him.
Could it be that Shen Lianxue was too sad and wanted to use these things to keep him?
The more Qian Ziang dwelled on it, the more he considered the possibility.
He spoke seriously, ¡°Shen Lianxue, don¡¯t attempt to manipte the situation. Are you trying to use this ploy to trap me and force me to continue the engagement with you?¡±
¡°It¡¯s impossible, Shen Lianxue!¡±
¡°A woman like you has no ce in the Qian Family.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t want these items!¡±
¡°Take them and get lost!¡± Qian Ziang snapped impatiently and fiercely, partly due to the difort of being ridiculed by the onlookers and partly because he had grown weary of the situation.@@novelbin@@
Numerous itemsy strewn before Gu Chaoyan.
She examined them briefly, confirming that they indeed belonged to Shen Lianxue. However, she couldn¡¯t help but notice that these were among the least valuable possessions from Shen Lianxue¡¯s collection. It was no wonder Qian Ziang had readily produced them.
Observing the assortment, Gu Chaoyan nced back at Qian Ziang. ¡°Pick them up and return them to me.¡±
¡°Is the Qian Family just going to leave these items on the ground?¡±
¡°In that case, the Qian Family will have to retrieve the items we throw onto the ground,¡± Gu Chaoyan dered matter-of-factly.
Themoners erupted inughter.
Since the engagement had been dissolved, this Lady from the Shen Family had be so eloquent that none could outdo her.
Qian Ziang seethed with anger, his face turning crimson.
His initial aim had been to belittle Shen Lianxue, but he found himself on the receiving end of humiliation.
Qian Ziang signaled for the gatekeeper to retrieve the items.
He urged them to be quick about it. He needed to sever all ties with this irrational woman as soon as possible.
Gu Chaoyan epted the items without objection but soon wore a suspicious expression. ¡°Young Master Qian, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s something missing from this collection..¡±
Chapter 2275 - 2275: Mission 6
Chapter 2275 - 2275: Mission 6
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
She found today¡¯s battle to be exceptionally smooth.
This low-level cultivation bead held no value for her. Its efficacy was limited to advancing one¡¯s cultivation to the level of a Martial God. However, she had already achieved that status.
Yet, for the Southern Mist Kingdom, a realm with a severely underdeveloped martial arts culture, it was a highly coveted treasure. It was no wonder that Qian Ziang had resorted to numerous schemes to acquire this precious item from Shen Lianxue.
As for Shen Lianxue, she likely felt a profound sense of loss because she had already surrendered her most cherished possession and had failed to obtain her true desire.
Reflecting on recent events¡
Shen Lianxue had indeed gifted Qian Ziang many things, but throughout the years, she had never parted with a low-level cultivation bead. This fact alone emphasized the bead¡¯s unparalleled worth in Shen Lianxue¡¯s eyes.
Now that the artifact was back in his possession, she could finally hold her head high.
Next, she needed to contemte how to restore Shen Lianxue¡¯s dignity within the Shen family. When that mission was aplished, his purpose would be fulfilled.
With her current cultivation level and capabilities, she had no doubt that she could achieve this goal within a matter of days.
With these considerations in mind, Gu Chaoyan made her way to the Shen Family residence.
At that moment, the Shen family remained rtively tranquil.
Upon her return to the Shen Family, the gatekeeper cast a disdainful nce in her direction. Nevertheless, she chose not to create any difficulties and allowed her to enter without hindrance.
She re-entered the rundown house.
It had been a long time since Gu Chaoyan had seen such a decrepit dwelling.
Resting peacefully here was out of the question. She could only wait for the Shen family to confront her as soon as possible.
After all. cultivating in this ce was futile-
The scarcity of spiritual energy in this region was directly linked to the backward state of martial arts civilization. Gu Chaoyan couldn¡¯t sense any spiritual energy here, making it pointless to rest or linger.
As expected¡
Soon enough..
It was clear that the Shen Family had be aware of the situation involving the Qian Family.
Naturally, the Shen Family disapproved of Shen Lianxue¡¯s involvement with the Qian Family and themotion she had caused. The Qian Family held slightly more influence than the Shen Family, and even though Qian Ziang and Shen Lianxue¡¯s engagement had been canceled, he had promptly arranged a new marriage with Shen Ningyu, a youngdy from the Shen Family. They were now connected by familial ties, and the Shen Family had no desire to see the Qian Family suffer.
Conversely, the Shen Family appeared indifferent to Shen Lianxue¡¯s fate, whether she lived or died.
¡°Shen Lianxue,e out!¡± It was the voice of Shen Ningyu. She had arrived with a group of people and forcefully kicked open the door to Shen Lianxue¡¯s residence. The small group stormed inside, determined to bring her to the main hall for a severe punishment. ¡°Take her to the main hall so Father can discipline her properly. Let her lose her mind!¡±
Shen Ningyu was livid.
Her impending marriage to Qian Ziang was at stake, and Shen Lianxue¡¯s actions had seemingly embarrassed Brother Zhiang by creating such a scene.
However, the most critical issue was¡
She had heard that Shen Lianxue had seized Brother Zhiang¡¯s low-level cultivation bead. Regardless of the circumstances, she was determined to reim it!
Brother Zhiang had promised that, with the aid of the low-level cultivation bead, he would be the most powerful member of the Qian Family within six months. At that point, he would undoubtedly secure the position of family head.
And she would smoothly assume the role of the Qian Family¡¯s headwife. But now¡
All of that had been thwarted by Shen Lianxue, that wretched woman.@@novelbin@@
Shen Ningyu ordered two individuals to escort Shen Lianxue to the main hall and left two others behind to search for any low-level cultivation beads they could find.
Gu Chaoyan didn¡¯t resist but instead followed them to the main hall.
She was in high spirits..
Chapter 2278 - 2278: Mission 9
Chapter 2278 - 2278: Mission 9
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Shen Lianxue, residing within Gu Chaoyan¡¯s consciousness, addressed Lady You with enthusiasm. She had been gued by doubts regarding the days when she had refrained from fighting back or, more urately, when she had chosen to endure silently.
Gu Chaoyan spoke earnestly, defending Shen Lianxue¡¯s stance. Shen Lianxue had been precisely as Lady You had described her¡ªobedient to the Shen Family¡¯s will, believing thatpliance would lead to a better life. However, the more she behaved this way, the more the Shen Family took advantage of her, treating her as expendable.
For Shen Lianxue, the consequences of herpliance had been severe.
She met her demise when the Qian Family terminated the engagement.
Such a situation could not be allowed to persist.
Gu Chaoyan was on the verge of exining Lady You¡¯s perspective.
Lady You gazed at Shen Lianxue with a sense of helplessness.
She grasped the reasoning behind it all.
She was well aware of the hardships that Lianxue had endured over the years.
Nevertheless, shecked any cultivation abilities, and over the years, Lianxue had depleted her own resources. Originally, she had thought she could endure it until Lianxue reached adulthood, believing that those difficult days would eventually pass. After Lianxue married into another family, she would lead a better life than her time in the Shen family. But no one could have foreseen that the Qian Family would abruptly terminate the engagement.
Following the dissolution of the engagement, they had no support within the Shen family.
Lady You feared that if she took this path, the Shen family would struggle to secure a better match for Lianxue.
Her own well-being mattered little to her. She merely hoped to endure the situation and resolve matters with Lian Xue before finding sce.
Lady You¡¯s expression betrayed a hint of pain. In the end, it was her inability to protect Lian Xue, her own daughter, that had condemned her to such a bitter existence.
Gu Chaoyan exchanged a meaningful nce with Lady You.
Seeing Lady You¡¯s self-reproach and suffering, he couldn¡¯t bear to witness her in such anguish.
Lady You possessed a profoundly generous heart, and her actions were indeed motivated by concern for Lian Xue. She worried that her own heartache for@@novelbin@@
Lian Xue would be unbearable, but her chosen approach had been wed.
Gu Chaoyan sighed, gently shook her head, and spoke, ¡°Throughout these years, we¡¯ve suffered because we were too soft-hearted. We consistently entrusted our destiny to others. If we hadn¡¯t been so tender-hearted and hadn¡¯t given everything to the Shen Family, they wouldn¡¯t have treated us this way. If we had been more prudent about our future, we wouldn¡¯t be in this predicament.¡±
¡°There¡¯s still a long road ahead. We can¡¯t expect Madam to treat me kindly. I can only make decisions and ns for myself.¡±
¡°Now that my daughter has reached the Martial Master level, I¡¯m confident that with even more effort, I can break through to the Martial Master realm myself. When that timees, what can the Shen family do to me?¡±
¡°Mother, please wake up. Don¡¯t remain so vulnerable. If this continues, it will lead to our worst possible oue,¡± Gu Chaoyan implored earnestly.
Lady You¡¯s eyes welled up with tears as she listened.
Aren¡¯t these the very thoughts Lian Xue had expressed?
Sheprehended these notions thoroughly, even pondering them during her sleepless nights. Yet, she had been hesitant to truly confront them. She had been hiding away, reluctant to emerge and confront reality.
However, Lady You nodded with solemn agreement, affirming Gu Chaoyan¡¯s words..
Chapter 2280 - 2280: Mission 11
Chapter 2280 - 2280: Mission 11
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions@@novelbin@@
As a result, she didn¡¯t dwell on how these pills might have been useless.
Following Lady You¡¯s consumption of the pill, Gu Chaoyan initiated her meditation.
After a while, Lady You¡¯s body emitted a radiant glow, indicating a breakthrough was underway. Gu Chaoyan watched with a smile.
A martial artist.
A Martial Master.
Gu Chaoyan believed that everything was proceeding smoothly.
However, just when she believed the process had concluded, Lady You continued to break through.
This unexpected development surprised Gu Chaoyan. She had intended for these pills to facilitate Lady You¡¯s ascent to the rank of Martial Master. Little did she anticipate that the breakthrough would persist.
Warrior!
Third Heaven of the Warrior Realm.
Sixth Heaven of the Warrior Realm.
Ninth Heaven of the Warrior Realm.
It was the Ninth Heaven of the Warrior Realm!
Merely a step away from achieving the status of Martial King.
It was worth noting that within the Shen family, the family head, Shen Chengwang, held a rtively high cultivation level. He had attained the pinnacle of the Martial Master rank. With Lady You now a Martial Warrior at the Ninth Heaven of the Warrior Realm, no one within the Shen family would dare to mistreat her.
This was because, on this continent with its extremely rudimentary martial culture, martial prowess held an elevated status, and one¡¯s cultivation determined their standing.
Gu Chaoyan had initially believed that Lady You possessed an unsuitable physique for cultivation. However, the current results clearly indicated that Lady You not only had a suitable constitution for cultivation but also disyed talent on this continent.
¡°Mom, congrattions!¡± Gu Chaoyan conveyed her happiness.
¡°What?¡± Lady You was still in the dark. She sensed her spiritual energy and couldn¡¯t believe that she had truly reached the Ninth Heaven of the Warrior Realm.
What a shock!
With this level of cultivation,
Even if the Shen family attempted to suppress them, the Shen family n would not permit it.
Lady You no longer held any affection for Shen Chengwang. In her eyes, Lian Xue was the most important person, and her top priority was to protect Lian
Xue.
¡°I¡¯ll head to the n immediately. With my cultivation, I¡¯m sure I can persuade the n to provide us protection!¡± Lady You eximed in excitement.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother, don¡¯t be hasty. Just wait. We don¡¯t merely want protection; we intend to reim what we¡¯ve been deprived of!¡± Gu Chaoyan asserted with conviction.
Completing her mission wouldn¡¯t be feasible by hiding alone. To seed, she would need to regain her dignity within the Shen family. Furthermore, it wasn¡¯t Lady You who needed to regain her pride, but Gu Chaoyan herself.
Lady You hesitated, feeling that this approach would make numerous enemies and was somewhat reluctant to proceed with it.
She was about to attempt to persuade Gu Chaoyan¡
At that very moment, a knock sounded at the door.
Before Lady You could invite the visitor inside, the door swung open, and an individual entered with a less than friendly expression. They spoke disdainfully, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Why haven¡¯t youe out to greet us? The npetition is scheduled for the day after tomorrow. The Old Master mentioned that Shen Lianxue will be participating this year, so I¡¯vee to inform you. You should prepare thoroughly.¡± Prepare to lose face.
This individual refrained from stating it directly.
Nevertheless, the disdainful expression on their face was unmistakable.
¡°Understood,¡± Gu Chaoyan replied without bothering to engage in an argument with the servant. She had no intention of squandering any more time on this matter.
Apetition?
It was precisely what she had been hoping for.
She had been fretting over how to elevate her status in the Shen family and assert her position, and now the opportunity had presented itself.
Following thepetition, she could then proceed to teach these individuals a valuable lesson.
Upon concluding his message, the servant observed that Shen Lianxue¡¯s response appeared rather nonchnt. Consequently, he concluded that there was nothing intriguing to hold his interest, and he promptly departed.
¡°Why are you participating in thepetition this year? Previously, our team would not have allowed you topete. How is this even possible? If your cultivation level is subpar during the npetition, everyone will ridicule you,¡± someonemented, their tone carrying a hint of mockery..
Chapter 2282 - 2282: Mission 13
Chapter 2282 - 2282: Mission 13
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Gu Chaoyan spent the remainder of her time confined to her room, a prisoner of boredom. When dinner time arrived, Lady You would bring her some simple dishes.
In truth, given Gu Chaoyan¡¯s advanced level, she had no real need for sustenance. However, Lady You, being of a different caliber, still required three meals a day. Consequently, it was agreed upon that Gu Chaoyan should partake in the meals as well.
Gu Chaoyan obliged and had some modest food, finding herself with little else to upy her time in this ce.
The spiritual energy on this continent was astonishingly scarce, rendering her cultivation attempts futile. Her only recourse was to spend her time refining pills and medicine within her secluded space.
The pills she produced were exclusively for Lady You, primarily basic in nature and effortlessly concocted. In fact, her stockpile had nearly reachedpletion, sufficient tost Lady You a lifetime.
As she diligently worked on her pill refining, the moment of the impendingpetition drew near.
Gu Chaoyan stored the freshly made pills within her interspace and emerged, resolute in her intention to engage in the npetition alongside Lady You.
The Shen family¡¯s residence was situated not far from their current location.
In essence, the Shen family¡¯s residency served as the central courtyard within the Shen family¡¯spound, epassed by various branch courtyards. A convenient, designated entrance allowed passage from one side to the other, with one side leading to the n¡¯s territory and the other to the Shen family¡¯s residence. Ordinarily, without prior notice, members of the Shen family¡¯s branches were restricted from entering the n¡¯s territory, just as n members were discouraged from freely wandering into the branch courtyards.
Today marked a typical npetition day, where elders sought to gauge the progress of the younger generation. Thus, they were free to traverse between the n and the family residence.
Gu Chaoyan and her peers could not venture to the n independently. They had to wait for all the young members of Shen Chengwang¡¯s family to gather before proceeding together.
She and Lady You had arrived early and decided to wait here for the others.@@novelbin@@
One by one, the rest of the group arrived. As they caught sight of Gu Chaoyan, their expressions disyed a mixture of disdain and the excitement of watching a spectacle.
Shen Ningyu, seemingly the most troubled among them, arrivedst, still visibly perturbed.
The others greeted Shen Ningyu with great respect, even trying to tter her from time to time.
It was only after this interaction that Shen Ningyu managed to suppress her impatience and approach Gu Chaoyan.
Once Shen Ningyu arrived, they were ready to depart. However, she unexpectedly halted and approached Gu Chaoyan, her gaze filled with disdain as though she was savoring a delightful spectacle. ¡°You? What are you doing here?¡±
Gu Chaoyan remained unfazed, seemingly uninterested. ¡®
Shen Ningyu continued, her voice dripping with sarcasm, ¡°Our branch had already suffered a significant loss of face in the past. Now, you want to participate in thepetition. Do you think our branch hasn¡¯t been humiliated enough?¡±
Gu Chaoyan retorted casually, ¡°Father and your mother made the arrangements for me to participate. If you find it inappropriate, I suggest you discuss it with our Master and Lady. There¡¯s little point in discussing it with me.¡±
Shen Ningyu was taken aback. She hadn¡¯t expected Shen Lianxue, who usuallyplied readily, to talk back to her, let alone without any concern for her dignity.
Speechless, Shen Ningyu knew very well why Shen Lianxue had decided to participate in the npetition. It was a calcted move by her mother to further disgrace her, setting the stage for a hasty marriage and the acquisition of low-level cultivation beads from her future husband¡¯s family.
She had wanted to enjoy the spectacle alongside Shen Lianxue, so how could she discourage her from participating now?
Chapter 2284 - 2284: Mission 15
Chapter 2284 - 2284: Mission 15
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Shen Ningyu eximed with excitement.
However, Gu Chaoyan disyed a disapproving expression.
For someone like Qian Ziang, it seemed that self-interest was all that mattered. Would Shen Ningyu be an exception? It appeared unlikely; he was currently coaxing her because she remained indispensable.
Only a person like Shen Ningyu would wield this situation as a means of unting her importance.
Gu Chaoyan regarded her with pity, as if looking at someone pitiable.
Shen Ningyu disliked Shen Lianxue¡¯s expression; it wasn¡¯t the effect she desired, and this infuriated her.
¡°Shen Lianxue, wipe that expression off your face. What right do you have? You¡¯re just a woman whose engagement was broken off and can only seek a hasty marriage. What right do you have to say anything?¡± Shen Ningyu retorted angrily.
Gu Chaoyan simply shrugged. ¡°Then don¡¯t look at me.¡±
This response irked Shen Ningyu even more.
Who did Gu Chaoyan think she was to judge Qian Ziang in this manner? Did she honestly believe her future would be any better?
Shen Ningyu¡¯s eyes gleamed with ruthlessness as she ascended the stage, effortlessly dispatching her opponents with just two moves.
With Elder Miss dominating the stage, there was no need for furtherpetition.
Helplessly, the other participants ascended one by one, only to be swiftly defeated.
Ultimately, no one remained except for Shen Ningyu. The elders of the Shen family n were about to step forward to announce her victory when Shen Ningyu intervened, her expression filled with anticipation. She provocatively remarked, ¡°If my memory serves me right, there¡¯s still one person who hasn¡¯t taken the stage, right? Shen Lianxue, you were so insistent on participating.
Thene up andpete. What¡¯s the point of hiding there?¡±@@novelbin@@
For instance, she could have easily defeated Shen Lianxue with a single move.
However, since Shen Lianxue had provoked her, it wasn¡¯t enough for Gu Chaoyan to just win; she wanted to humiliate her as well. It was the only way she could save face.
Shen Ningyu thought to herself, determined to prove her superiority.
At this moment, all eyes were fixed on Gu Chaoyan.
She had no intention of staying in the shadows. The reason for her dyed entrance was straightforward: she had no desire to expend unnecessary energy, so she nned to appearst.
Now that Shen Ningyu had singled her out, Gu Chaoyan walked up to the stage with a leisurely gait.
¡°It¡¯s my turn,¡± she dered calmly.
Shen Ningyu had no interest in small talk. Sheunched her attack immediately, and Gu Chaoyan instinctively evaded.
After evading, Shen Ningyu frowned slightly. Logically, Gu Chaoyan shouldn¡¯t have been able to dodge her attack. She hadn¡¯t anticipated her luck being so favorable.
Having her attack dodged made Shen Ningyu somewhat irate, and sheunched another attack without restraint.
Gu Chaoyan, keen to end the confrontation swiftly, countered Shen Ningyu with the spiritual power of a warrior.
Just as Shen Ningyu firmly believed that Shen Lianxue would either stumble or fall t on her face, bing the object of ridicule, something unexpected urred. She felt her body being lifted, followed by a sudden and intense pain, especially on her face.
The entire scene fell into an eerie silence.
Shen Ningyu had always been the brightest star among the younger generation of the Shen family, consistently outperforming her peers.
Now¡
Now, she was directly defeated by that trash Shen Lianxue? Moreover, she was defeated in one move.
And¡
She was beaten up very badly..
Chapter 2285 Mission 16
Chapter 2285 Mission 16
Shen Ningyu tumbled to the ground.
Among the younger generation of the Shen family, not a word was uttered.
After a moment, Shen Ningyu realized her predicament. She had been knocked out of the arena, and the pain on her face stemmed from her face''s contact with the ground.
Meanwhile, Shen Lianxue remainedposed and still stood on the stage.
"It''s impossible!" Shen Ningyu refused to concede defeat and wished to continue thepetition.
The elders of the Shen family didn''t intervene because they, too, found the situation improbable. The winner of thispetition would represent the Shen family in the pce. If Shen Lianxue had only won through luck and couldn''t replicate that sess in the pce, it would be a significant embarrassment for the Shen family.
Furthermore, there was the matter of discussing the marriage between Qian Ziang, the young master of the Qian family, and Ningyu in the pce.
Gu Chaoyan furrowed her brow slightly.
Her impression of the Shen family n had significantly soured.
Logically, in apetition like this, once an opponent was knocked out of the stage, they should be dered the loser. However, the elders of the Shen family n were not adhering to the rules and were allowing Shen Ningyu to return to the stage. Gu Chaoyan couldn''t help but wonder what was going on.
Without affording Shen Ningyu any courtesy, Gu Chaoyan activated her spiritual energy and promptly kicked Shen Ningyu out of the arena.
It had happened once, and perhaps one could argue it was luck. But achieving the same feat twice demonstrated genuine strength. The elders of the Shen family n acknowledged it and even saw it as a positive development.
However, Shen Ningyu remained unconvinced. She made repeated attempts to reenter the arena.
The elders of the Shen family n finally stepped in to stop her, recognizing that Shen Lianxue had evolved into a warrior, making any furtherpetition futile. They firmly admonished her, "Shen Lianxue has attained warrior status. You cannotpete with her any longer."
"Martial Warrior Realm?! How? Why?!" Shen Ningyu teetered on the brink of emotional breakdown, her cries echoing in disbelief. Wasn''t she supposed to be aplete failure, incapable of cultivating at all? How could she suddenly attain the Martial Warrior Realm?
She vehemently rejected this reality.
"Because I''ve made a breakthrough, and I''ve reached the Martial Warrior Realm. There''s no need for further exnation," Gu Chaoyan stated matter-of-factly.
Shen Ningyu struggled to ept it, continuing to scream in distress.
Madam Shen turned to Shen Chengwang, seeking answers. "What is happening here?"
Shen Chengwang was equally baffled. How could he exin it? Both Shen Lianxue and Lady You possessed physiques that were deemed untrainable. This was a well-known fact. Yet, Shen Lianxue had suddenly attained the level of a warrior. The exact reasons behind this development were beyond his understanding.
Nevertheless...
Regardless of the circumstances, Shen Lianxue was still his daughter, and this was a positive development. There was no reason to be unhappy about it.
Achieving the status of a warrior held significant advantages.@@novelbin@@
"If nothing else, this is a positive development. Go and console Ningyu. I''ll visit Lady You," Shen Chengwang said with evident joy.
Madam Shen''s expression darkened immediately.
In the past, even when Lady You was favored, her life had not been pleasant at all. It had been many years since then, and she had not anticipated that things would remain the same. How could Madam Shen willingly ept this?
She approached Shen Ningyu in frustration. "Stop crying. Your tears will ruin your face. Let''s go back and discuss the next steps."
Shen Ningyu continued to sob loudly, but Madam Shen led her away.
Meanwhile, Shen Chengwang walked over to Lady You with a contented smile.
Chapter 2288 - 2288: Mission 19
Chapter 2288 - 2288: Mission 19
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Shen Ningyu wore a confident and proud expression on her face.
Gu Chaoyan couldn¡¯t help but think that this woman was beyond hope. She acted as if being married to Qian Ziang was the greatest joy in the world. She seemed to havepletely disregarded what Shen Lianxue had said earlier and didn¡¯t care that Shen Lianxue wanted nothing to do with a greedy person like Qian Ziang.
Gu Chaoyan shook her head slightly.
Dealing with such a brainless person was not worth her time.
So, Gu Chaoyan waited quietly.
Once the n elders were ready, they all set off for the pce together.@@novelbin@@
In the carriage, Gu Chaoyan and Shen Ningyu shared the same space, while the elders of the Shen Family each had their own carriage.
To her credit, Shen Ningyu didn¡¯t throw a tantrum about the arrangement. It was clear that there was a great deal of formality and etiquette in the interactions between the elders and juniors of the Shen family.
Gu Chaoyan had no objections either way.
She simply got into the carriage.
However, the moment Shen Ningyu entered, she immediately began to look at Gu Chaoyan with disdain. She prattled on about how familiar she was with court affairs, warning Gu Chaoyan not to cause any trouble in the pce and proudly mentioning her connection with Qian Ziang.
Gu Chaoyan couldn¡¯t fathom what she was so proud of.
Fortunately, their arrival at the pce was imminent.
Otherwise, she might have been driven to annoyance.
Shen Ningyu, as an elder miss who had been pampered for a long time, had a good-natured temperament and was incredibly self-centered.
Once they disembarked from the carriage, Gu Chaoyan purposefully kept her distance from Shen Ningyu.
Shen Ningyu didn¡¯t continue her nagging. Instead, she adopted the demeanor of Elder Miss Shen, radiating an air of pride as she walked with her head held high.
Gu Chaoyan obediently followed the n elders.
As they approached the pce¡¯s entrance, there was still quite a distance to cover. The two n elders walked side by side, and it was natural for them to engage in conversation.
¡°Recently, the Emperor has been allowing these young members of our family into the pce quite frequently. Could it be that Chengqi Country is bing restless again? Is there too much friction at the border?¡± one elder spected.
¡°It¡¯s possible. Otherwise, why would they be sending our young members into the pce so often? We all know that if Southern Mist and Chengqie to blows, relying solely on burly soldiers andmoners won¡¯t be enough. We¡¯ll still need these young ones with cultivation. Any family that can produce juniors with high cultivation is likely to be given important positions. With just Lianxue and Ningyu, the Shen family should certainly be in a favorable position,¡± the other elder replied.
¡°That¡¯s a good thing,¡± the first elder remarked.
The two elders shared a simr smile and appeared to be in good spirits.
They were the n¡¯s elders, and regardless of which branch¡¯s junior seeded, it would ultimately benefit the entire n.
The Shen family had been in a difficult situation, and they hadn¡¯t anticipated that the stalemate would be resolved so swiftly. Now that Ningyu was engaged to the Qian family¡¯s young master, it was indeed a cause for celebration among the n¡¯s elders.
The elders of the Shen family n were in high spirits.
As Gu Chaoyan carefully listened to their conversation, she seemed to be contemting something.
Indeed, in this continent where spiritual energy was scarce, most peoplecked the innate talent to cultivate. However, these noble families possessed cultivation because they had ess to resources. These resources naturally enabled the young members of the family to cultivate.
Ordinary people didn¡¯t have ess to such resources, which is why theycked the ability to cultivate.
This was precisely why everyone sought to maintain their status within the Southern Mist Kingdom and secure favor with the Emperor.
Well¡
A npetition was imminent, and it was considered a fair opportunity for the juniors..
Chapter 2289 - 2289: Mission 20
Chapter 2289 - 2289: Mission 20
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Shen Lianxue had never been particrly favored in the residence, but as long as her cultivation remained strong, the n¡¯s elders would consider bringing her into the pce. Shen Ningyu, on the other hand, appeared unfazed by the situation, seemingly understanding that those with advanced cultivation were recognized subconsciously.
Her return from the pce signaled the nearpletion of her mission. As for Lady You, she had already devised an exit strategy for her.
Gu Chaoyan strolled in with an air of rxation.
Within the court¡
The Shen family, like the other noble families, waited in the pce, maintaining a near-silent vigil. asionally, the n¡¯s elders exchanged a few words, but mostly, silence prevailed.
As Gu Chaoyan stood there quietly, numerous eyes fell upon her, likely due to her being a neer.
Qian Ziang shot a few nces her way, but Gu Chaoyan ignored his gaze, acting as if she hadn¡¯t noticed.
Before long, the Emperor arrived, his face bearing a warm smile. After exchanging pleasantries, he gazed at the young individuals before him and said, ¡°Impressive, very impressive. You are all outstanding young talents from my Southern Mist.¡±@@novelbin@@
He added that having individuals with strong aptitude was even more reassuring to him as the Emperor.
¡°Thank you, Your Majesty,¡± they responded in unison.
Following a brief bow, the Emperor personally descended, while a eunuch behind him held the Spirit Stones to test their spiritual energy.
As was customary, the Emperor ordered their cultivation levels to be tested.
¡°Second Heaven of the Martial Master Realm. Impressive. If my memory serves me right, you were at the First Heaven of the Martial Master Realm thest time we met. It¡¯smendable that you¡¯ve made such swift progress. The younger generation of the Zhang Family is truly remarkable,¡± the Emperor praised.
However¡
The Emperor did not offer such praise to everyone. If he encountered someone whose cultivation hadn¡¯t improved, he remainedposed.
Upon reaching Qian Zi¡¯ang, the Emperor disyed a contented smile. ¡°You¡¯ve already reached the Eighth Heaven of the Martial Master Realm. Well done. At your age, you are the most exceptional.¡±
Having said that, the Emperor turned his gaze towards Qian Ziang, his expression turning more serious.
Qian Ziang couldn¡¯t hide his tion.
The Emperor¡¯s demeanor changed as he moved on to the next individual. This time, he did not approach with the same enthusiasm.
Unfortunately, this individual¡¯s cultivation had not improved either.
As he continued to assess more individuals, the Emperor¡¯s expression gradually soured. It became apparent that many had not made any progress.
It took a considerable amount of time for the Emperor to reach Shen Ningyu.
After the assessment, the Emperor smiled once more. ¡°Seventh Heaven of the
Martial Master Realm. Well done. Considering you¡¯re a youngdy, you¡¯re the first in Nan. The Shen family has reason to be proud.¡±
The Emperor¡¯s praise for Shen Ningyu was heartfelt.
Interestingly, his previouspliments had not included any mention of the family ns, but he specifically praised the Shen family this time. It was evident that the Emperor was genuinely pleased. Shen Ningyu couldn¡¯t help but wear a smug smile.
She had anticipated this oue.
The next in line was Shen Lianxue.
Shen Lianxue seemed somewhat unfamiliar to the Emperor, prompting him to cast a few extra nces at her. However, he didn¡¯t dwell on it. Among the younger generation of the Shen family, the male members had not fared well. Shen Ningyu¡¯s family was the exception, and since no one else could bring Shen Lianxue along this time, the Emperor didn¡¯t pay her much mind.
He did not even look at the results of the Spirit Stones test.
It was the eunuch in charge of the test who reminded him, ¡°Your Majesty.¡±
The emperor of Southern Mist turned around and almost thought that he had seen wrongly.. ¡°What!¡±
Chapter 2291 - 2291: Mission 22
Chapter 2291 - 2291: Mission 22
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Emperor Southern Mist¡¯s initial disappointment was brief, and he quickly regained hisposure. ¡°This is a positive oue. The Shen family has proven its worth. I am pleased with your performance and will reward you generously. I will make arrangements for your mother toe and personally receive her reward!¡±
¡°Thank you, Your Majesty,¡± Gu Chaoyan responded with a grateful smile.
Emperor Southern Mist¡¯s actions were driven by his personal interests and those of the royal family. With Lady You as the sole pill refiner, he needed to ensure a steady supply of pills for himself and the royal princes. Therefore, Lady You¡¯s entry into the pce was crucial to receive the reward.
However, all of these events had unfolded ording to Gu Chaoyan¡¯s meticulous n. She anticipated this oue, ensuring that the credit for Lady You¡¯s skills would go directly to her, rather than the Shen n.
Regardless of any further questions the Emperor may have had, he didn¡¯t continue the conversation with Shen Lianxue at that moment. Instead, he calmly proceeded towards the back.
With Shen Lianxue, a Martial Warrior of the Fifth Heaven, leading the way, the achievements of those following behind appeared rtively ordinary. After offering some praise, Emperor Southern Mist shifted his focus away.
After evaluating everyone present, Emperor Southern Mist returned to his dragon throne and surveyed the assembly below. ¡°Impressive, truly impressive. Southern Mist is brimming with talent, with each generation surpassing thest. Especially Lady Shen Lianxue of the Shen Family, if you have the time, I invite you to attend court more frequently, interact with the princesses, or engage in conversations with The Queen.¡±
As Emperor Southern Mist uttered these words, many in the audience couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of envy towards Shen Lianxue.@@novelbin@@
On Shen Ningyu¡¯s face, the expression had already soured considerably.
Why, indeed!
Why did she get such good treatment?
Shen Ningyu seethed with resentment. She turned her gaze towards Qian Ziang, her face breaking into a smile. Fortunately, she had Brother Ziang, who had expressed his desire to marry her. This alone was a far better prospect than what Shen Lianxue had ever dreamed of. Unfortunately for Shen Lianxue, her dreams remained unfulfilled, but Shen Ningyu was determined to seize the opportunity.
Now that the Emperor had evaluated the cultivation and strength of these young individuals, it was the perfect moment to request a marriage.
The Qian Family¡¯s promising young talents and an exceptionaldy from the Shen Family seeking betrothal would undoubtedly bring great joy to the asion. Shen Ningyu believed that the King would dly grant their request.
After all, this was a moment of celebration.
So, Shen Ningyu felt quite optimistic about the situation.
She gazed at Qian Ziang, only to find that he didn¡¯t meet her eyes at all. This caused a growing sense of anxiety, and she couldn¡¯t help but stomp her foot, hoping to catch Qian Ziang¡¯s attention.
However, no matter how she tried to make a sound or attract his notice, he remained oblivious.
What was happening?
In the past, Brother Ziang would always notice even the slightest deviation in her behavior. Why was hepletely ignoring her now?
If he didn¡¯t speak up soon, the Emperor would soon depart.
Feeling increasingly desperate, Shen Ningyu reluctantly bit the bullet and addressed the Emperor, saying, ¡°Your Majesty.¡±
¡°Your Majesty, Young Master Qian wishes to speak with you,¡± Shen Ningyu finally spoke up.
She had gone to great lengths to set the stage, and now, she was merely waiting for Qian Ziang to reveal the truth.
However, Qian Ziang frowned slightly.
He had easily discerned Shen Ningyu¡¯s ploy and subterfuge earlier, choosing to ignore it because he had no intention of seeking a marriage. Consequently, he had no desire to speak about it.
For the time being, he opted to remain silent.
This was not something he had anticipated..
Chapter 2293 - 2293: Mission 24
Chapter 2293 - 2293: Mission 24
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
After all, he intended to proceed with his marriage to Shen Lianxue. Given his ns, it was essential for him to maintain a positive rtionship with the Shen family. Consequently, certain rifications needed to be made. He didn¡¯t want the Shen family to misinterpret his intentions or bear any ill will toward him.
The Elders of the Shen family n heard his exnation.
Indeed, this was the case.
Shen Ningyu had ryed the details to the 500-meter family, but no representatives from the Qian Family had approached her. They had assumed they could simply await the formal betrothal, but it appeared that Young Master Qian didn¡¯t share the same sentiment. Shen Ningyu had misunderstood his intentions.
The elders from the 500-meter family found Shen Ningyu¡¯s current state rather awkward. They swiftly reined her in, advising, ¡°Ningyu, you¡¯re a youngdy. What¡¯s happening?¡±
With that, they offered their apologies to the Qian Family¡¯s elders.
Meanwhile, Gu Chaoyan had observed the unfolding events in silence. She had previously cautioned Shen Ningyu about this.
Qian Ziang¡¯s character left much to be desired. If he could break off an engagement with Shen Lianxue after using her, he might just as easily discard Shen Ningyu after his purposes were served. Regrettably, Shen Ningyu held a high opinion of herself and didn¡¯t believe she could be abandoned in such a manner.
Gu Chaoyan shrugged, feeling a sense of helplessness.
With the situation nearing resolution, Shen Lianxue assessed the circumstances and considered departing.@@novelbin@@
Staying any longer seemed like a waste of her time. When she returned, the events of today would elevate her status within the Shen family, marking the officialpletion of her mission.
Her next step involved returning to the chaotic spacetime for further cultivation, striving to reach the Paragon level she had always aspired to achieve.
Shen Lianxue had decided to leave.
However, she soon found herself blocked.
It was Qian Ziang, his expression tender and affectionate. ¡°Lianxue, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to discuss with you. Can we have a private conversation?¡±
Shen Lianxue felt a surge of disgust.
To her surprise, her initial suspicions were proving correct.
Qian Ziang appeared to be drawn to anyone of high value.
It seemed he believed that, as long as he was willing, anyone would gravitate towards him.
His self-assuredness was rather off-putting.
Shen Lianxue regarded him with disdain. ¡°If you have something to say, say it here.¡±
Qian Ziang had wanted a private conversation with Shen Lianxue, believing it would be easier to persuade her that way.
Now that she was reluctant to grant him privacy, Qian Ziang found himself in a dilemma.
¡°Do you have something to say or not? If not, I¡¯m leaving,¡± Shen Lianxue aeciarea Impatiently, unwilling to waste any more time on Qian nang.
¡°Yes, yes, of course,¡± Qian Ziang hurriedly responded. ¡°Lianxue, please don¡¯t be hasty. There are matters I wish to discuss with you today. In the past, I broke off our engagement because you had no cultivation and couldn¡¯t bear the responsibilities of being my wife. But now, you possess cultivation. We¡¯ve been betrothed since our youth, and I¡¯ve already chosen you in my heart. Since the circumstances are now suitable, let¡¯s proceed with the marriage. I, Qian Ziang, will cherish and care for you.¡± His words brimmed with enthusiasm.
Having spoken his piece, Qian Ziang gazed at Shen Lianxue expectantly. ¡°Lianxue, I initially intended to speak to you in private, but having the elders of the n as witnesses is just as well. Don¡¯t be shy. It¡¯s merely a formality, as we were betrothed in our youth..¡±
Chapter 2296: Mission 27
Chapter 2296: Mission 27
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
In this case, the n would find themselves slightly more at ease.
They wouldn¡¯t allow the branch to be too prosperous, and the person involved would be directly associated with the n.
Shen Lianxue pondered this and eventually agreed. It wasn¡¯t that she believed the people within the n were superior, but she was well aware that living within the n would grant her a status within the Shen family. This, in a way, marked the officialpletion of her mission.
As for Lady You, she was simply asked to relocate to the n, aligning perfectly with the n¡¯s desires. This arrangement was swiftly put into motion.
When Shen Chengwang discovered this, they had already settled in within the n. Anxiously, he rushed over, stating, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you discuss this with me before moving here? I am the head of the family!¡±
Shen Lianxue responded candidly, ¡°Living in the residence was less than ideal. Theck of assistance and frequent cold meals made it unbearable. So, we moved here, which is just 500 meters away. The n¡¯s environment is superior.¡±
Shen Chengwang stomped his feet, showing some dissatisfaction, but he couldn¡¯t afford to offend the two of them. He sighed and said, ¡°You should have informed me about these matters. I would have certainly handled them for you. Why did youe here? However, if you¡¯re willing to stay here, then stay.¡±
Shen Chengwang knew that it was toote to reverse the situation now. If he insisted they return, the n might still criticize him. So, he decided to go along with it. However, he wanted to know what benefits they brought, with a particr interest in Lady You¡¯s skill in refining pills.
¡°How much have you refined so far? Give it to me first, and I¡¯ll distribute it to the children. Don¡¯t be naive. While the n is influential, you¡¯re still from our branch. Only when our courtyard thrives will you have a good life. So, the more pills we have in our courtyard, the better, understand?¡± Shen Chengwang advised.
¡°No, I¡¯ve already given all of it to the emperor,¡± Lady You replied bluntly, showing no politeness. ¡°Our lives in the n are quitefortable. It¡¯s certainly better than in the residence. We¡¯re living well here.¡±
Shen Chengwang was momentarily speechless and anxious. He hadn¡¯t expected the two of them to be sopliant in the past and now be so oppositional. Furthermore, he hadn¡¯t anticipated this situation developing so suddenly. He was unsure of how to proceed.
¡°Lady You, regardless of how the n treats you, we are husband and wife. I had initially intended to support you, but I didn¡¯t anticipate your move to the n. This situation isplex, ¡± Shen Chengwang said, introducing a solution that he had thought of spontaneously, which hadn¡¯t urred to him previously. But now, it seemed like an option.
Wasn¡¯t this what Lady You had been yearning for all these years?@@novelbin@@
He decided to grant her wish. In the future, things would be simpler. It wouldn¡¯t matter if Lian Xue stayed in the n, but Lady You had to return to the residence. This way, their branch would shine within the Shen family, with numerous advantages.
As he contemted it, Shen Chengwang felt it was a reasonable decision.
Lady You was initially taken aback. When she hesitated, Shen Chengwang assumed that he had touched a chord with her.
However, after her pause, Lady You responded coldly, ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±
She had no desire to be Shen Chengwang¡¯s wife. She understood his motives all too well..
Chapter 2299: Mission 30
Chapter 2299: Mission 30
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Although Gu Chaoyan imed to be at the ninth level of the Martial Arts Realm, in reality, she had already attained the level of a Martial God. In and where spiritual energy was scarce, a Martial God was nearly invincible and could provide unwavering protection for Lady You.
Moreover¡
Gu Chaoyan also harbored a desire to expose Lady You to a broader world. She believed that by doing so, Lady You¡¯s horizons would expand, and she would gradually grow indifferent to the Shen Family.@@novelbin@@
Lady You smiled upon hearing her daughter¡¯s agreement. ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll apany you and watch over you. Furthermore, should anyplications arise on the battlefield, I will be there to safeguard you.¡±
¡°Now, let¡¯s return and make preparations. If possible, we should manufacture more pills,¡± Lady You swiftly recollected that arrangements needed to be made for their impending deployment to the battlefield.
Gu Chaoyan smiled and nodded.
The two of them were already contemting their return to make the necessary arrangements.
On the other side, a heated discussion was taking ce.
Lady You wished to disengage from these matters and depart, but Shen Chengvvang intercepted her. ¡°Lady You, please adjudicate this matter. Share your thoughts on how we should handle it.¡±
¡°Logically speaking, since these rewards were bestowed by the pce, they should be sent to our residence since you are my significant other. There¡¯s no justification for you to leave them at the n. While the n serves as the governing hub of the Shen family branch, traditionally, only a portion of the acquired wealth is presented to the n forparative purposes, not the entire sum. I, Shen Chengwang, am willing to allocate a portion, but it wouldn¡¯t be reasonable to surrender everything to the n.¡±
¡°Lady You, these rewards are rightfully yours. The decision is yours to make, and we will adhere to your judgment.¡±
¡°Even though you¡¯re currently residing in the n, you should still return to the residence whenever you desire. You have the freedom to do as you please at our residence,¡± Shen Chengwang urgently asserted.
If these possessions were retained within the n, what significance would there be for Shen Chengwang¡¯s branch? In the foreseeable future, all the advantages and prestige would likely umte within the n, leaving their branch devoid of any benefits.
Deep down, Shen Chengwang possessed an unconscious belief that Lady You would unquestionably bepliant with his wishes.
After Shen Chengwang voiced his concerns, the n¡¯s elders offered their counsel. ¡°Lady You, these rewards were bestowed upon you by the emperor within the pce. They rightfully belong to you. While you¡¯re residing in the n, there¡¯s no need to leave these items here. The n has no im to them. They are exclusively yours, and you alone are deserving of them.¡±
Lady You found herself in a dilemma.
Their gazes were fixated on these rewards.
Nheless, no one was genuinely considering her feelings.
She had no intention of bestowing these possessions upon anyone else.
Her n was to take them with her when she ultimately requested permission to depart from the Shen family after achieving victory in the future. For now, they were just temporarily situated there.
However¡
The sentiments expressed by the n¡¯s elders were more ptable on the surface.
Lady You pondered for a moment. ¡°I will leave them within the n for the time being. I can always retrieve them in the future when the time is right.¡±
Upon hearing Lady You¡¯s decision, the n¡¯s elders breathed sighs of relief and disyed tion.
Shen Chengwang¡¯s countenance betrayed his displeasure.
Why were these possessions left within the n?
¡°Lady You!¡± Shen Chengwang uttered softly, his discontent evident. He was a member of the residence; why hadn¡¯t Lady You considered the residence¡¯s interests at all?
Since when had any family¡¯s concubines been encouraged to reside outside the family?
¡°If there are no further matters, Lian Xue and I will retire for some rest,¡± Lady
You announced..
Chapter 2303: Mission 34
Chapter 2303: Mission 34
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Under these circumstances, there was no need forbat. A more prudent approach would have been to adopt a defensive stance.
He ascended with a pained expression.
Gu Chaoyan and the 8,000 soldiers apanying her were well-versed in their strategy. They tactically retreated, ensuring their safety.
As the forces from Southern Mist began to withdraw, those from Chengqi grew even more arrogant. They contemted pursuing the retreating Southern Mist troops, intending to defeat them before returning to im their rewards.
Meanwhile, Southern Mist¡¯s people continued their hasty retreat in all directions, prompting Cheng Qi¡¯s men to consider pursuing them.
Southern Mist was left virtually empty,cking both significant reinforcements and led by a female general. The question arose: what utility did they hold?
As expected, Chengqi¡¯s men gave chase, unknowingly leading themselves into a cunning trap set by Southern Mist.
Upon arriving at the ambush site, Southern Mist¡¯s soldiers swarmed from all directions, encircling their unsuspecting pursuers.
With over 10,000 individuals in pursuit, Gu Chaoyan¡¯s troopsbined with the 22,000 concealed ambushers left Chengqi with no hope of oveing Southern Mist¡¯s might, no matter how formidable they were.
At that moment,
Regret filled Cheng Qi¡¯s forces. Theirck of caution had led them into a perilous trap within Southern Mist¡¯s territory.
Moreover,
The presence of mountains surrounding them made it impossible for their horses to escape.
They had forgotten a crucial lesson: never chase a desperate enemy, especially one who has led you into their own territory.
There was no time for reflection; their situation demanded immediate action.
In an instant, they were overwhelmed, unable to resist, and met their demise on the battlefield.
Upon witnessing this dire situation, Cheng Qi¡¯s general chose to sacrifice himself.
He believed he no longer deserved to live.
Gu Chaoyan was taken aback.
It became clear why Chengqi had consistently emerged victorious. Their general possessed unparalleled determination.
¡°Let¡¯s honor Chengqi¡¯s general with a proper burial; such a valiant soldier deserves nothing less,¡± Gu Chaoyan dered with a solemn expression. ¡°Now, let¡¯s gather our belongings and depart.¡±
¡°Yes, General Shen. We will follow your lead,¡± the deputy general responded with a respectful smile.
Victory!
This was a victory of monumental significance, a once-in-a-century triumph!
Upon returning, promotions were assured, and their family¡¯s standing in Nan would soar.
How could they not be ted?
Aside from the burial of a general, they would do whatever it took. Gu Chaoyan was not just a woman; she was their great leader, deserving of their utmost reverence.
Gu Chaoyan nodded approvingly.
She then instructed them tomence the battlefield cleanup.@@novelbin@@
The people of Southern Mist were brimming with joy.
They wholeheartedly engaged in the cleanup effort.
Gu Chaoyan observed their determination. Afterpleting the task,
They proudly proceeded to the border city.
The general stationed at the border wore a somber expression. Initially prepared to oversee the collection of fallenrades, he couldn¡¯t believe his eyes when he witnessed a substantial contingent of Southern Mist soldiers emerging. He repeatedly rubbed his eyes, wondering if he was hallucinating. How many had been unounted for, and where had they alle from?
¡°What¡¯s happening here?¡± the border general inquired.
Before Gu Chaoyan could respond, the deputy chimed in, ¡°This is all part of our general¡¯s strategy. We set up an ambush here, and our general lured the enemy into it. It¡¯s a remarkable victory, a once-in-a-lifetime triumph, the likes of which hasn¡¯t been seen in 800 years. We¡¯ve inflicted 14,000 casualties on Chengqi¡¯s forces, with only 300 losses on our side¡ª200 of them wounded, and just 100 fatalities.¡±
¡°Well¡
The border general struggled to digest this unbelievable turn of events. Simultaneously, he couldn¡¯t help but acknowledge Shen Lianxue¡¯s exceptional prowess.
Furthermore, learning that he was a Ninth Heaven Warrior only deepened their admiration.
Without dy, he warmly weed them and initiated discussions about their next steps..
Chapter 2305: Mission 36
Chapter 2305: Mission 36
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Bncing on one shoulder, Gu Chaoyan moved with the agility of a swallow.
In no time, she returned.
Despite the darkness, Southern Mist¡¯s soldiers and generals patiently awaited her arrival.
Upon seeing their dedication, Gu Chaoyan couldn¡¯t help but feel touched. She gently lowered the man from her shoulder and exined, ¡°I managed to seize two of Chengqi¡¯s generals, but I couldn¡¯t defeat him, so I returned.¡±
¡°These two alone could prove valuable assets for us.¡±
¡°Put them away for now and get some rest. We¡¯ll discuss our strategy tomorrow,¡± Gu Chaoyan casually suggested.
Her nonchnt tone left the Southern Mist soldiers wide-eyed in astonishment.
This was the first time they had followed such a fearless and capable general. It seemed as if there was nothing they needed to do; she had handled everything effortlessly.
In a single swoop, she had captured two generals who once struck fear into the hearts of Southern Mist¡¯s soldiers.
And now, they were being told to get some sleep.
Sleep?
It was an unexpected turn of events.@@novelbin@@
After the two captives were secured, the soldiers dispersed.
The following day, everyone was revitalized and enjoyed a hearty breakfast.
Only then did they gather in a leisurely manner.
Gu Chaoyan approached with a general in each hand and challenged, ¡°Are you still thinking of fighting? Let Southern Mist be the first to touch these two generals¡¯ necks.¡±
¡°What!¡± Chengqi¡¯s soldiers murmured to one another in disbelief.
Earlier that morning, they had discovered the disappearance of their two generals but were clueless about the situation. Now, they found the missing generals in the hands of Southern Mist.
Panic and confusion swept through Chengqi¡¯s ranks.
Losing three generals in quick session was a grave concern. How could they dare to plunge recklessly into a war now?
¡°What¡¯s your condition for releasing our general?¡± The lone Martial Warrior general in Chengqi inquired.
¡°That depends on how sincere you are,¡± Gu Chaoyan replied with a smile.
Without hesitation, Chengqi withdrew his troops.
Thus, Gu Chaoyan departed with her forces.
The deputy general posed a peculiar question, ¡°Should we cease fighting now?¡±
Gu Chaoyan yfully knocked him on the head. ¡°What are you thinking? Do you honestly believe you can defeat him?¡±
While it was eptable to use their numerical advantage for intimidation, a direct confrontation was beyond their capabilities.
Was he challenging the general to a fight?
¡°I can¡¯t beat him,¡± the deputy general admitted gloomily.
¡°Then what¡¯s the point of discussing it further? Don¡¯t you think winning is enough? Do you want to court defeat again?¡± Gu Chaoyan retorted.
¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±
¡°Then take these two captives back and collect the rewards. Don¡¯t get yourself into trouble,¡± Gu Chaoyan advised bluntly.
¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡±
Gu Chaoyan ceased speaking when she noticed hispletepliance.
He hoisted the two generals onto his shoulders and departed.
The two captured generals, humbled by their predicament, couldn¡¯t even muster the courage to look up.
Once they had set things right,
Gu Chaoyanmenced her arrangements.
Recognizing that the border had a shortage of troops, she assigned additional soldiers to remain at the border while some apanied her back.
These soldiers found it to be the oddest and easiest battle they had ever experienced. It didn¡¯t feel like they had won the battle without exerting any effort; instead, it felt like a monumental victory.
Such an extraordinary turn of events was unlikely to recur.
General Shen would need to pay regr visits in the future.
Gu Chaoyan asked Lady You to provide some herbs for the soldiers to have when needed, a gesture that Lady You couldter call upon for a favor.
This would undoubtedly serve Lady You well in the future.
On the journey back¡..
Chapter 2308: Return 2
Chapter 2308: Return 2
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Over the years, Lian Xue had endured an excessive amount of suffering, and the Shen family was not a ce where she and her daughter could find protection.
Leaving the Shen family was merely the initial step.
In the days toe, they would need to support themselves independently. In this regard, Lian Xue aspired to grow stronger. While she was no longer young, her daughter, Lianxue, was still in her prime, with many years ahead of her. Stopping here was insufficient; they had to strive for further progress. No one should dare to mistreat them lightly.
Lady You was far from foolish.
Her years of enduring inhumane treatment had forged her into an exceptionally rational person.
She understood that indulging in luxury was an unrealistic desire.
Gu Chaoyan was taken aback by Lady You¡¯s sudden transformation.
This change brought Gu Chaoyan a greater sense of confidence, especially as she prepared to leave.
At this point, Gu Chaoyan had been outside the court for a while, and the imperial edict was about to arrive. The King of Southern Mist had allocated a mansion for her, chastised the Shen Family for their treatment of Lady You and Shen Lianxue, and demoted the Shen Family. He bestowed a title upon Lady You. The court officials then assisted Lady You and Shen Lianxue in relocating.
The Shen family was utterly bbergasted. They had initially expected to revel in the prosperity brought about by Lady You and Shen Lianxue¡¯s return, possibly attaining high-ranking positions in Southern Mist. However, they were blindsided when Lady You and Shen Lianxue took the Shen family to task. Not only did they fail to reap any rewards, but their prospects in Southern Mist appeared bleak.
Within the Shen family n, they shifted the me entirely onto Shen Chengwang, who was subsequently expelled from both the Shen family and the Shen n.
After resolving this matter, the Shen n elders ventured to Lady You¡¯s new residence. They intended to use this opportunity to dissuade Lady You from further conflicts with the Shen family. However, despite their prolonged wait outside, Lady You did not make an appearance.
Shen Chengwang, along with his entourage, also made daily visits to Lady You¡¯s residence to plead for leniency.
Ultimately, the imperial authorities intervened and ordered him to leave.
As for these developments¡
Gu Chaoyan remained unaware.
This was because, on the second day after relocating to the mansion, she departed.
Currently, she found herself in the chaotic spacetime, undergoing a rigorous training process.
In just three days, the tempering process waspleted within the chaotic spacetime.
Gu Chaoyan felt as though she had been purified after attaining the cultivation level of a Paragon. At different levels of cultivation, she experienced distinct sensations. She left the refining area feeling lighter than ever.
The chaotic spacetime observed her condition and was in good spirits. ¡°Take a few days to rest, and then return to the chaotic spacetime promptly to continue your missions. Subsequent missions will assist you in advancing your cultivation. ¡±
¡°Understood.¡± Gu Chaoyan responded calmly and had no inclination to engage in conversation with the chaotic spacetime.
She hastily departed, intending to resolve matters rted to the Shenyou Dynasty.
¡°It¡¯s bing more and more like the past,¡± the chaotic spacetime grumbled discontentedly. In the past, Gu Chaoyan had been so talkative. Prior to missions, she would engage in a lot of idle chatter. But now, having just elevated her cultivation level, she had reverted to her quiet disposition. Thus¡
Gu Chaoyan, who had already left the room, remained oblivious to thesements.@@novelbin@@
At this moment, within the chamber, she opened her eyes and stretched her long-unused muscles. Gazing upon the familiar surroundings of the Supreme Sect, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of unreality. She had abruptly transitioned from one familiar ce to another, leaving her mood in a state of fluctuation..
Chapter 2311: Return 5
Chapter 2311: Return 5
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°Supreme Sect can¡¯t even protect itself at the moment, and it¡¯s still in the
Yan Zhengchu hade to seek her assistance today primarily because he needed her help. It was only natural for her to bring up this matter.
There were already some indications of the dire situation in the Shenyou Dynasty. He understood that the current royal family was incapable of protecting the dynasty¡¯s people.
Yan Zhengchu seemed to be the best option.
Once she helped him ascend to the throne, Yan Zhengchu would have every reason to take good care of the Yan Family, whether out of gratitude, fear, or their potential usefulness in the future.
As for Gu Chaoyan¡¯s initial inclination to support the Yan Family, she quickly reconsidered.
Regardless of where the imperial power resided, people naturally recognized it in their hearts. Given the Yan n¡¯s current state, it was hardly worth considering.
¡°Yes, I¡¯ll resolve this matter after dealing with that individual,¡± Yan Zhengchu replied directly.
Gu Chaoyan nodded in agreement.@@novelbin@@
She intended to bring them to the Shenyou Dynasty.
Little Dragon and White Deer were still asleep.
Gu Chaoyan gently cradled the Dragonman in her arms and entrusted the White Deer to Di Hongyun¡¯s care. After all, Di Hongyun had been the one who looked after her in the mystic realm, so it was only fitting that he took care of the White Deer.
Di Hongyun carried the White Deer, and they set off.
Supreme Sect had always been protected by a defensive shield. No one could disturb them within this protective barrier.
However, as soon as they stepped beyond the shield, they were immediately confronted by the individuals arranged by the Grand Unity Sect. Despite their previous failures, the Grand Unity Sect was not willing to let Supreme Sect off the hook. They continued their vignce, waiting for the moment the protective shield dissipated, hoping that the members of Supreme Sect would run out of provisions.
During this period, they refused to release any disciples of the Supreme Sect, making it clear that escape was not an option.
Gu Chaoyan surveyed the obstacles before her, her brows furrowing deeply.
¡°Leave,¡± she ordered.
¡°Drive us away? Since you dared to step out of the Supreme Sect, the Grand Unity Sect won¡¯t let you live. It¡¯s hard to predict who will be driven away,¡± retorted the Grand Unity Sect members, their expressions fierce.
They advanced menacingly.
Gu Chaoyan activated her spiritual energy and forcibly pushed them back.
Without hesitation, she pursued them, resulting in the deaths of several Grand Unity disciples. Gu Chaoyan didn¡¯t even flinch as she took their rings as spoils.
She then distributed these rings to the Head of the Undead Race and Yan Zhengchu, as if dividing the loot.
Observing this turn of events, the remaining Grand Unity Sect disciples refrained from acting recklessly. Instead, they retreated and arranged for someone to report back to their sect.
¡°The Grand Unity Sect grows increasingly audacious,¡± Yan Zhengchu remarked. Gu Chaoyan refrained frommenting further on the Grand Unity Sect.
After all, how could the Grand Unity Sect not be arrogant?
Pei Yueling, the daughter of their leader, had already reached the half-step Golden Immortal level. She had transcended the Paragon realm entirely and could be considered the most formidable presence on the continent. As for the Grand Unity Sect itself, it had rapidly risen to the level of a Dynasty Sect.
This was a prime example of how a bad reputation could linger for centuries.
Pei Yueling and the Grand Unity Sect practitioners may have employed unorthodox cultivation methods, but they were undoubtedly bing stronger with time..
Chapter 2316: Shenyou Dynasty’s Crisis 4
Chapter 2316: Shenyou Dynasty¡¯s Crisis 4
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Gu Chaoyan immediately halted anyone attempting to chase after Zhang Lehe, advising them not to pursue him.
Her initial n had been to provoke this group of troublemakers and then have them bring their formidable ally to the forefront. The current situation was ideal, so she opted to remain here and wait.
¡°Take a break; we¡¯ll have to handle something majorter,¡± Gu Chaoyan instructed, gesturing for them to rx.
Hearing Gu Chaoyan¡¯s words, the Yan Family servants either chuckled or failed toprehend the situation entirely. Regardless, her statement provided them with reassurance.
It implied that Gu Chaoyan could handle these matters, and there was no need to worry about the consequences.
¡°What about these individuals? How should we deal with them?¡± Madame Yan inquired.
¡°They¡¯re just a gang of swindlers. While they¡¯re in the wrong, they don¡¯t deserve death. Bind them for now, and we¡¯ll address their caseter,¡± Gu Chaoyan responded nonchntly.
Upon hearing this, the culprits breathed a sigh of relief.
Thankfully, they wouldn¡¯t face punishment that might have led to their demise. Only they were aware of the various transgressions they hadmitted during this period, likely offending numerous individuals, including the Yan n.
In a matter of moments, Zhang Lehe arrived with his entourage.
He excitedly pointed at the Yan Family members. ¡°It¡¯s them! Not only did they refuse to surrender the items willingly, they even abducted my people and threatened me!¡±
The Paragon Martial God expert¡¯s hair had already turned white, but his face remained rosy due to his cultivation.
He furrowed his brows and delivered a p to Zhang Lehe¡¯s face. ¡°What use are you? You can¡¯t even handle such a small group of troublemakers, yet you expect me to intervene personally!¡±
¡°Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯m utterly useless. I¡¯m utterly useless,¡± Zhang Lehe responded obsequiously, fearing to provoke the expert any further.
The elderly man with the Paragon Martial God cultivation remained silent, choosing not to pursue the matter further. Continuing to do so would make him appear petty, given that these individuals had significantly lower cultivation levels. As a Paragon Martial God, he was an expert, and although he had engaged in numerous activities, he had no intention of tarnishing his image.
He took a few steps forward, positioning himself in the center of the Yan Family.
A perplexed expression crossed his face. ¡°I underestimated him. I didn¡¯t expect to encounter a Paragon Martial Saint here, especially one so young. Achieving the Paragon Martial Saint realm at such a tender age indicates considerable talent. However¡ Unfortunately, young people tend to act impulsively. Theyck the wisdom to distinguish right from wrong. I am a Paragon Martial God, and my cultivation far surpasses yours. It would be effortless for me to take your life.¡±
¡°You¡¯re too hasty. Do you believe that with your level of cultivation, you can behave like a rogue here?¡± The elderly man spoke with disdain in his tone.@@novelbin@@
Though he outwardly appeared disdainful, inwardly, he harbored deep displeasure and envy. He had expended a lifetime of effort to reach his current status, and he couldn¡¯t fathom how someone as young as Gu Chaoyan could effortlessly achieve something he hadn¡¯t been able to. He was unconvinced, utterly unconvinced!
And such an eyesore couldn¡¯t be allowed to persist.
It had to be eliminated.
Just as he harbored this thought and gathered spiritual qi in his hand, preparing to unleash it¡
Suddenly¡
Chapter 2318: Shenyou Dynasty’s Crisis 6
Chapter 2318: Shenyou Dynasty¡¯s Crisis 6
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°That¡¯s how you get out.¡±
¡°You¡¯re on your own!¡±
The individual boasting the cultivation of a Paragon Martial God suddenly had an epiphany.
Just moments ago¡
The White Deer hadn¡¯t been considering following him at all; instead, it had set a trap for him! It had lured him right into array formation, and he had unwittingly fallen for it.
He had let his guard downpletely.
¡°You conniving beast! How dare you deceive me? When I escape from here, I¡¯ll make you pay dearly!¡± he shouted furiously.
After all, he was a Paragon Martial God.
With his level of cultivation, being outsmarted was a severe blow to his pride.
This was precisely why he felt the need to utter such harsh threats.
Little did he realize howical he appeared in this situation.
Gu Chaoyan regarded him with an amused expression, as if she were witnessing a spectacle.
The Divine Beast White Deer, too, looked upon this human with contempt.
It had encountered many humans like him. When it had sought to entice him earlier, he had been all politeness. Now that he was ensnared, he resorted to calling it a ¡°beast.¡± Humans could indeed wear different faces.
Following a person like him would undoubtedly lead to a challenging existence.
The more the White Deer pondered, the more content it felt.
Inside the formation, the individual continued his outburst. ¡°Be cautious! Do you think a Level-10 array formation can hold me? When I break free, I¡¯ll bring ruin upon your Yan family!¡±
Gu Chaoyan burst intoughter.
¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± the trapped individual demanded.
¡°Are you serious? Do you believe you can assail the Yan Family just because you¡¯re in a Level 10 array formation? Do you have any idea how many array formations the vast Yan Family possesses? You might just find yourself ensnared in another array formation once you manage to escape this Level 10 one. Do you honestly think you can ovee them all?¡± Gu Chaoyan retorted yfully, regarding the Paragon Martial God-level individual as if he were aplete fool.
Laughter erupted from the onlookers from the Yan Family.
Indeed, the situation was quite ludicrous.
A person with the cultivation of a Paragon Martial God was now ensnared within an array formation.
Upon hearing Gu Chaoyan¡¯s words, the Paragon Martial God practitioner had already grown frantic. He was desperately attempting to break free from the array formation, but it proved no easy task.
This particr array formation epassed aption of various cultivation techniques. Those trapped within needed to excel in various disciplines to have any hope of breaking free.
For instance¡
The first level of the Level-10 array formation was a sword formation.
Countless swords whizzed towards the trapped individual, leaving him with no respite, regardless of how skillfully he evaded them.
This individual¡
He was far weaker than Gu Chaoyan had initially anticipated.@@novelbin@@
The White Deer couldn¡¯t help butment, ¡°This person is at least 300 to 400 years old. Yet, at his age, he¡¯s merely a Paragon Martial God. The reason he hasn¡¯t achieved a breakthrough can be attributed to one thing: sheer ipetence. Consequently, his actions are sluggish. Moreover, he¡¯s teetering on the brink of death. Without an ample supply of Spirit Stones to sustain him, he won¡¯t make it. He did manage to regain some vitality in the Shenyou Dynasty, but regrettably, it still isn¡¯t enough.¡±
¡°Throughout his life, even if he were to im every resource in the Shenyou Dynasty for himself, including an abundance of Spirit Stones, he still wouldn¡¯t be able to attain the half-step Golden Immortal realm.¡±
¡°He¡¯s simply devoid of the opportunity.¡±
¡°That¡¯s because Ick the intellect required to grasp it. I¡¯m merely struggling to eke out thest remnants of time,¡± the White Deer admitted bluntly..
Chapter 2321: Mission 1
Chapter 2321: Mission 1
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Gu Chaoyan had just entered the chaotic spacetime when she was met with the sound ofughter.
This immediately furrowed her brow. If she had known where this voice originated from within the chaotic spacetime, she would have undoubtedly dragged the man responsible out and given him a piece of her mind. He always seemed to derive amusement from mocking her in her presence.
It was infuriating beyond measure.
It felt as though he held sway over everything. Gu Chaoyan harbored an aversion to this sensation, particrly when she suspected that this man must have known her from a previous encounter.
¡°You¡¯ve arrived sooner than I anticipated. I thought it would be some time before our paths crossed again after the previous mission, ¡± the voice within the chaotic spacetime spoke candidly.
However¡
As soon as he finished his statement, Gu Chaoyan¡¯s attention was drawn to the book that allowed her to select tasks.
The book emanated a radiant, sacred light.
Rather than engaging in an argument with the chaotic spacetime, Gu Chaoyan opted to peruse the avable tasks.
It had to be acknowledged that the chaotic spacetime was exceedingly astute. Gu Chaoyan had never treated him with much courtesy.
This marked her second perusal of the mission book, and she swiftly discerned that every time she opened it, the contents were entirely different.
It was as if the missions had undergone an update.
Now, she needed to once again scrutinize these missions and contemte which one would be the most suitable.
She exhibited great discernment, eschewing a thorough perusal of numerous missions because she knew all too well that she stood no chance ofpleting many of them.
He conducted a thorough evaluation among several missions that appeared more fitting.
Upon careful consideration, Gu Chaoyan settled on a task that she felt morallypelled to undertake.
The mission¡¯s backdrop was set in Jinwei Land.
The martial arts civilization of Jinwei Land surpassed that of Southern Mist, and the continent they inhabited boasted a somewhat richer supply of spiritual energy.
However¡
Jinwei Land stood out for a rather peculiar reason.@@novelbin@@
In the realm of martial arts civilization, Jinwei Land was likely the sole entity Gu Chaoyan had encountered that imed women were inherently incapable of practicing martial arts. Consequently, only men were permitted to engage in martial practice within Jinwei Land, while women endured a significantly lower status, bordering on servitude.
Even women hailing from aristocratic lineages faced arduous lives.
The mission revolved around a woman blessed with innate cultivation talent.
Yet, the mission¡¯s protagonist had met a grim fate. As her cultivation prowess grew, she acquired a precious cultivation bead. However, due to her gender, her brothers within the n seized the cultivation bead and subjected her to a brutal beating. Ultimately, she sumbed to indignation and perished.
Gu Chaoyan couldn¡¯t help but sigh.
The plight of the women in thisnd was truly heart-wrenching.
¡°I¡¯ll choose this one,¡± Gu Chaoyan dered, pointing to the task.
¡°You¡¯re still the same as always, unfailinglypassionate,¡± the chaotic spacetime remarked. Her choice didn¡¯t surprise him; she had always been inclined toward such missions.
This particr mission posed significant challenges. To sessfullyplete it, Gu Chaoyan would need to alter the fate of the female protagonist in Jinwei Land, enabling her to escape her grim destiny within the confines of the male-dominated society. Jinwei Land had adhered to these gender roles for centuries, and any attempt at change would be met with staunch opposition from the male popce. The female protagonist had been conditioned with this mindset since childhood, making change an arduous endeavor. The mission entailed a multitude of tasks, and the rewards were rtively modest.
Yet, she consistently embraced such missions.
Gu Chaoyan couldn¡¯t deny it.
Indeed, part of her nature was rooted in kindness..
Chapter 2323: Mission 3
Chapter 2323: Mission 3
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°Really?¡± Gu Chaoyan asked.
¡°Why am I injured like this? Why are you here? Isn¡¯t it because I have the talent to cultivate? And you¡¯re forcefully telling me that I don¡¯t! ¡±
¡°What¡¯s in it for you? Do you want a talented girl in cultivation to suppress her abilities and refrain from cultivating so that you can continue being subservient to these men?¡± Gu Chaoyan challenged.
The nanny fell silent for an extended moment.
No one was naive.
She was aware of the truth.
Yet¡
Certain things had persisted for thousands of years.
They were not easily changed.
She set aside her hope and determination. Perhaps she could live peacefully. Must she wage a battle?
In thisnd, boys began their cultivation at a young age, while girls had no opportunity to do so. Even if they possessed talent, they were discouraged from embarking on the path of cultivation.
How could they defy their entire nation?
If they tried, they might face an even bleaker fate.
The nanny had imparted these principles to these girls because she understood this reality and wanted them to grasp the situation.
Among all the young women, Xu Xunnan, the Xu family¡¯s youngdy, had proven to be the most challenging to raise.
It was as if she never relinquished her hope, maintaining an unwavering optimism for the future.
The nanny crouched down and ceased uttering harsh admonishments.
Instead, she spoke gently, ¡°There are many girls like you, but you must learn to ept your destiny. In Jinwei Land, women are forbidden from cultivating. Even if the current ideology insists that women who resist deceptionck the inherent talent for cultivation, what difference does it make? If you don¡¯t feignpliance on the surface, the Xu family may not attempt to reprimand you, but rather let you meet your end directly.¡±
¡°Even if you¡¯re the Lady of the Xu family, the Xu family won¡¯t let you take risks in this world.¡±
¡°If you break the beliefs of these thousands of years, your enemy will be all the men in Jinwei Land.¡±
¡°It¡¯s impossible for the Xu family to bear all this for you. They will only use simple words to deal with it.¡±
¡°Girl, ept your fate.¡±
¡°There are many girls like you. So what? She¡¯s talented. Can she change her
¡°They won¡¯t let go of their family n alone, let alone change anything.¡±@@novelbin@@
¡°I¡¯ve conveyed enough to you. Reflect on it yourself,¡± the nanny sighed, her countenance now devoid of its previous severity.
Initially, Gu Chaoyan had harbored suspicions about the nanny¡¯s intentions.
However, the nanny had imparted a great deal of wisdom.
Gu Chaoyan grasped the underlying message.
This nanny likelyprehended certain realities and had resigned herself to her current status, believing that survival was paramount.
This perspective was not entirely wed.
Nheless¡
The current Xu Xunnan embodied Gu Chaoyan¡¯s resolve.
She hade here to empower the women of Jinwei Land to pursue their right to cultivate.
How could she acquiesce to a life of passivity?
Gu Chaoyan ignited her Phoenix¡¯s me. The nanny was visibly taken aback.
¡°This¡¡¯
¡°Nanny, do you believe I am inferior to the men of Jinwei Land?¡± Gu Chaoyan queried.
During her time in Southern Mist, she had concealed some of her cultivation to navigate her mission covertly.
However, in Jinwei Land,
There was no need for pretense.. She had to reveal her utmost strength
Chapter 2327: Mission 7
Chapter 2327: Mission 7
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°We¡¯ve arrived,¡± the nanny stated, pointing ahead.
Gu Chaoyan looked up and spotted a weathered house with a small yard outside. The yard was overrun with weeds. Was this where Miss Lin resided?@@novelbin@@
Observing the expression on Gu Chaoyan¡¯s face, the nanny could discern her thoughts.
As they walked, she provided an exnation. ¡°After discovering that Miss Lin possessed cultivation, the Lin Family pressured her to marry. Despite ceasing her cultivation, Miss Lin refused to wed.
¡°The Lin Family contemted executing her, but her mother intervened, threatening to die alongside her daughter if they proceeded. Consequently, they relented. However, they were concerned that she might cause trouble, so they abandoned her in this derelict yard.¡±
¡°Fortunately, her friends looked after her, and some were too frightened of the
Lin Family to take any action.¡±
¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ve brought you directly to her.¡±
¡°Miss Lin has numerous friends and a pleasant personality. She has consented to assist us. There are certain tasks you needn¡¯t handle personally,¡± the nanny exined.
Gu Chaoyan nodded,prehending the situation.
As they were about to enter, Miss Lin emerged. ¡°Nanny, why have youe?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s step inside and discuss it. I¡¯ve brought Lady Xu here today because there¡¯s something important we need to talk to you about,¡± the nanny said.
With a basket in hand, Miss Lin turned and headed back inside.
Ever since leaving the Lin Family, she had been living independently.
Girlscked the means to survive independently. Even market vendors refused to sell vegetables to her once they discovered her status. These days, she relied on assistance from friends or ventured into the mountains to forage for wild vegetables.
Regarding the suppression of women, an unspoken consensus prevailed among the men of Jinwei Land.
It offered neither recognition nor a path for women who aspired to cultivate.
As long as they couldn¡¯t fend for themselves, they would inevitably opt for peaceful marriages. After marrying, they could lead rtively tranquil lives.
¡°Nanny, what brings you here?¡± Miss Lin inquired.
¡°With your refusal to marry, this way of life isn¡¯t sustainable,¡± the nanny expressed.
¡°Nanny, please, let¡¯s not talk about it. I won¡¯t marry; they¡¯re just trying to force me, and I won¡¯t yield to their demands,¡± Miss Lin maintained her unwavering stance.
The nanny smiled.
She was content with Miss Lin¡¯s determination.
Smiling, she continued, ¡°I haven¡¯t shared everything with you.¡±
¡°I want to ask you, do you wish to continue your cultivation? Do you aspire to grow stronger? Do you desire to resist?¡± The nanny¡¯s demeanor transitioned from a smile to a resolute countenance.
¡°Considering your current circumstances, why not give it another try?¡± the nanny proposed.
Although Miss Lin recognized the logic behind it, she had no intention of agreeing outright.
Well¡
While she possessed the potential for cultivation, she had no prior experience. What could she possibly achieve? Even those who attempted to harass her would find it challenging to contend with her.
Gu Chaoyan rose to her feet and demonstrated her Phoenix Fire skill.
Simultaneously, she unleashed her aura. Previously, it had been inconvenient within the Xu Residence, but here it posed no issue.
The aura she emitted.
Even the nanny, who had already reached the First Heaven of the Martial King Realm, felt ufortable. ¡°Lady Xu, what¡ what is your cultivation level?¡±
¡°Paragon Martial Saint.¡±
¡°What!¡± The nanny appeared astounded. This revtion had caught her off guard..
Chapter 2330: Mission 10
Chapter 2330: Mission 10
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Over the past few days.
After an extensive search, she finally located a somewhat suitable location.
Gu Chaoyan was in high spirits.
Not only had she seeded in finding a fitting spot for the pagoda, but the nanny had also achieved remarkable progress.
Everything was proceeding smoothly.
She was on her way back today.
Xu Xunnan¡¯s father, Xu Yuanlong, happened to be present.
Upon spotting Xu Xunnan, he halted in his tracks.
¡°I¡¯ve been providing for you these past few days. Have you considered it?¡± Xu Yuanlong¡¯s tone held a touch of severity.
If he had a choice.
Xu Yuanlong would prefer for the woman from the Xu family tock the talent for cultivation.
A woman possessing cultivation potential brought about far too manyplications, both for the Xu family and for her.
Without cultivation potential, she would naturally be more pragmatic.
Those gifted in cultivation couldn¡¯t help but harbor unrealistic aspirations.
In Jinwei Land.
Such aspirations were strictly forbidden.
Xu Xunnan was his daughter, and in this lifetime, he harbored few requests. His sole desire was for her to live a peaceful and stable life.
However, this young woman was incredibly tenacious.
The nanny had made repeated efforts to instruct her, but she still appeared uprehending.
He did not want to emte those families that allowed their daughters to wither away within their homes just to safeguard the family¡¯s reputation.
¡°Nanny brought you out as well. You¡¯ve witnessed the predicament those women face. I believe you¡¯re not foolish and can discern what¡¯s best for you. Xunnan, certain things are predetermined from birth. Living a good life is the wise choice. Once you¡¯ve thought it through, I¡¯ll find you a suitable family for a peaceful marriage. In the future, forget about cultivation,¡± Xu Yuanlong urged earnestly.
Upon hearing his words¡
She began to grasp the essence of the Xu family¡¯s stance.
Xu Xunnan¡¯s father cared for her.
For instance, he understood that the nanny had taken her away. Xu Xunnan¡¯s father evidently didn¡¯t want her to suffer harm. His desire was for her to contemte her options and lead a contented life, much like the other women who had acquiesced.
Within the Xu family.
Much like other families, they had adhered to Jinwei Land¡¯s conventions for centuries.
Yet, the Xu family exhibited a modicum ofpassion.
Having pieced it all together,@@novelbin@@
Gu Chaoyan felt even more convinced.
She knew that a confrontation with the Xu family was imminent.
Only by estranging herself from the Xu family could her future actions remain disconnected from the family¡¯s fate.
With this realization in mind,
Gu Chaoyan regarded Xu Yuanlong with a touch of disdain in her gaze. ¡°You¡¯re advising me to abandon thoughts of cultivation; are you attempting to seize my low-level cultivation beads?¡±
¡°What an excellent n.¡±
¡°You instructed me not to bring up this matter again and not to request this item. Now, your Xu family can make use of it. Are you trying to chase me away?¡±
¡°No way, don¡¯t say a word. Give me back my low-level cultivation bead!¡± Gu Chaoyan dered vehemently.
Upon hearing her words, Xu Yuanlong was initially taken aback. Then, he regarded Xu Xunnan with disbelief.
Xunnan might be somewhat obstinate and suspicious, but she had never exhibited such behavior. Why was she now contemting the Xu family and him in this manner?
¡°Xunnan, I¡¯m doing this for your own good. In Jinwei Land, women are forbidden from cultivating. If you persist in cultivating, you¡¯ll only incur the condemnation of everyone. I cannot return the low-level cultivation beads to you..¡±
Chapter 2334: Mission 14
Chapter 2334: Mission 14
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
However it was dissected..
This had escted into a significant crisis.
No longer could it be remedied by these self-proimed nobles.
Indeed, it seemed usible that the repercussions would extend across the entirety of Jinwei Land.
These dignitaries appeared disconcerted and apprehensive as they hurriedly entered the pce. Their typicallyposed countenances were now streaked with perspiration.
For the first time, Emperor Jinwei Land witnessed these individuals in such a disheveled and rmed state. ¡°What transpired?¡±
¡°Your Majesty, a grave situation has arisen!¡±
¡°The Lady of the Xu family defied the teachings of her upbringing and insisted on cultivating. She even harmed Brother Xu and seized the cultivation beads from him. We aimed to apprehend this woman who had strayed from the sutra and defied the Dao. To our astonishment, after chasing her from the Cangkong Pavilion all the way to the capital, just as we were about to apprehend her, a
pagoda materialized suddenly in the sky. The pagoda descended into the capital, and the Xu family¡¯s Lady led a group of women inside. Shielded by the pagoda, we were powerless to act against her. Men cannot enter that pagoda!¡±
¡°Throughout history, women in Jinwei Land have never practiced cultivation. Now, with the sanctuary provided by this pagoda, I fear numerous individuals who have deviated from the sutra and the Dao will embark on the path of cultivation. In such an event, Jinwei Land is bound to descend into chaos.¡±
¡°They im it to be the will of the heavens, but¡
As they discussed the will of the heavens, they had witnessed it firsthand and tacitly acknowledged it. Yet, this predicament concerned Jinwei Land, and while they acknowledged it privately, they dared not make any rash decisions. Only the emperor had the authority to address this matter.
Emperor Jinwei Land found himself taken aback by the unexpected turn of events.
His countenance reflected the gravity of the situation.
Jinwei Land had adhered to its established traditions for countless centuries. These were the regtions governing thend.
During his reign, Emperor Jinwei Land had not harbored any intentions of altering these deep-rooted customs.@@novelbin@@
Yet now¡
Chaos loomed on the horizon.
¡°Summon Xu Yuanlong immediately. I wish to conduct a thorough inquiry,¡± Emperor Jinwei Land instructed with evident displeasure.
¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± an attendant promptly conveyed the message to Xu
Yuanlong.
The others present dared not make a sound.
Meanwhile, at the Xu family¡¯s residence, a state of turmoil had erupted.
Xu Yuanlong had initially intended to dispatch someone to retrieve Xu Xunnan, but she had eluded them, instead venturing to the Cangkong Pavilion to create a spectacle.
The situation had spiraled out of control.
Xu Yongnian had since returned, exacerbating the turmoil following the incidents at the Cangkong Pavilion.
Xu Yuanlong felt an overwhelming sense of despair.
¡°Come with me,¡± he said to Xu Yongnian, leading her in search of Xu Xunnan.
Meanwhile, the capital teemed with an unending flow of people, both men and women.
Ordinarily, women were a rare sight on the streets. Today, however, their presence couldn¡¯t be contained. They had all poured out, converging on the pagoda.
Xu Yuanlong heaved a deep sigh. ¡°A major incident has urred.¡±
Indeed, a significant event had unfolded.
Under the pagoda, Xu Xunnan had sought refuge.
He called out to her, ¡°Xu Xunnan, descend and apany me to the pce for an apology.¡±
¡°I¡¯m still your father, and you must heed me!¡± Xu Yuanlong implored.
Xu Xunnan peered down at Xu Yuanlong.
She understood.
Her father meant well, just like everyone else. He only wished for her safety and well-being, not her demise. This very understandingpelled her not to reveal herprehension of his intentions.
¡°Impossible! Xu Yuanlong, you seized my cultivation bead. I have yet to settle that score with your Xu family. Your family even attempted to harm my life. This alone renders a return to the Xu family inconceivable..¡±
Chapter 2335: Mission 15
Chapter 2335: Mission 15
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°Depart from this ce before I be entangled with the Xu Family, for their sake as well! If that were to happen, the Xu Family would face grave consequences!¡± Gu Chaoyan exhibited a visible aversion to any association with the Xu Family.
Evidently, the actions of the Xu family had deeply angered her.
The Xu family¡¯s methods aligned with the customs of all families in Jinwei Land.
In this moment, many individuals found themselves feeling sympathetic toward the Xu family.
After all, it was the Xu family¡¯s entric sutra that had instigated this tumultuous chain of events.
Xu Yuanlong let out a heavy sigh. He knew that Xunnan¡¯s future appeared grim. Her fate held little promise of a peaceful death aftermitting such a grave offense. Jinwei Land was likely to condemn her to a gruesome end.
She was still his daughter. The thought of her suffering in such a manner pained him deeply.
Yet, regardless of what he said, she remained unyielding, even cing me on the Xu family.
It seemed futile.
Just as Xu Yuanlong grappled with his inner turmoil, a servant from the Xu family approached him, whispering softly, ¡°Master, the emperor has summoned you to the pce.¡±@@novelbin@@
Xu Yuanlong¡¯s countenance shifted subtly.
He gazed at the familiar face atop the pagoda, his daughter, his own flesh and blood.
However¡
It appeared that he could no longer shield her.
He offered a slight nod, then shifted his gaze away, turning to departpletely.
Observing Xu Yuanlong¡¯s departure, Gu Chaoyan felt a sense of relief.
She looked at the governess beside her and proceeded to give her instructions on how to manage the situation with those present.
Xu Yuanlong hastened to enter the pce.
The Emperor had evidently summoned him at this critical juncture to address the matter concerning Xu Xunnan.
Xu Yuanlong was acutely aware of his responsibilities.
While Xu Xunnan was indeed his daughter, the Xu family constituted arge and extensive n. His own children numbered several, and that was just one branch of the family. When one considered the entire Xu family n, including the numerous household servants, the poption swelled to hundreds.
He could not allow these individuals to perish on ount of Xu Xunnan¡¯s actions.
From the beginning to the present, he had done his utmost to guide and discipline Xu Xunnan. However, she disyed no remorse for her deeds, harboring resentment toward the Xu family.
Now, in the Imperial Pce, he had no choice but to relinquish Xu Xunnan before the Emperor.
By forfeiting Xu Xunnan, he could safeguard the lives of the entire Xu family.
Xu Yuanlong had resolved his course of action, and his gaze radiated determination.
¡°Your Majesty, I pay my respects to you. Long live Your Majesty,¡± Xu Yuanlong prostrated and bowed, his trepidation evident.
The Emperor of Jinwei Land refrained from instructing him to rise. Instead, she preferred to keep him kneeling.
As she regarded Xu Yuanlong, who remained in a prostrate position, the Emperor of Jinwei Land couldn¡¯t help but feel an overwhelming anger. Many of the issues that had arisen in Jinwei Land could be traced back to his daughter.
Irrespective of any other factors, he had failed in his duty.
¡°Numerous significant events have transpired today, all of which seem to be connected to your daughter. Xu Yuanlong, do youprehend why I have summoned you to the pce?¡± The Emperor of Jinwei Land seethed with anger.
Xu Yuanlong prostrated even more fervently, to the point where the sound of his repeated kowtows resonated far and wide.
Xu Yuanlong shouted with fervor, ¡°Your Majesty! It is my daughter who is responsible for this situation. I failed in disciplining my daughter effectively. In the past, I should have taken immediate action and had this disobedient daughter eliminated. She even attempted to learn from the governess!¡±
¡°By the time I recognized the gravity of the situation, it was already toote. No one within the Xu family possessed the capability to apprehend her.¡±
¡°The entire fault lies with me..
Chapter 2338: Mission 18
Chapter 2338: Mission 18
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
They were all high-ranking officials and influential figures. Their positions insted them from most consequences. Whether or not women in the n could engage in cultivation, they still relied on these officials. With the exception of the emperor, these individuals, be they men or women, held a superior status.
As the emperor¡¯s unfulfilled mandate circted among these officials, they began to discuss the matter among themselves. Their deliberation was unhurried, as no one had managed to aplish the task. As the saying goes, thew cannot penalize the masses. Even if the emperor felt anger or frustration, there was little he could do to them. The number of officials and nobles was substantial, and it was impractical to punish them all. Such an action might evenplicate matters further for the emperor.
Upon careful examination, the situation involving Xu Xunnan from the Xu family significantly impacted themon people¡¯s interests. This was the source of the emperor¡¯s concern, a matterrgely unappreciated by the general popce.
For countless years, Jinwei Land had remained peaceful and uneventful. The emperor¡¯s worry primarily revolved around the potential consequences during his reign. He let out a sigh.
¡°Summon me to the pce.¡±
Certain decisions needed to be made promptly.
Inside the court, the Emperor of Jinwei Land¡¯s countenance was exceedingly grim. While it was the eunuchs¡¯ responsibility to handle the task, the emperor had heard of their less than satisfactory progress.
It was really unsatisfactory!
¡°How insolent!¡± The Emperor of Jinwei Land furiously swept aside the stack of memorials before him. ¡°How insolent!¡±
The Emperor¡¯s ire boiled within him, but words eluded him. This situation had unfolded with such swiftness and abruptness that it defied containment. The appearance of the pagoda seemed like a heavenly shield, a protection beyond his imperial authority.
As the ruler, he found himself utterly powerless.
¡°Your Majesty, it is time for court,¡± the attending eunuch reminded, casting a nce at the sky outside.
The Emperor of Jinwei Land pounded the table with great force, then rose with an exceedingly grim countenance. He made his way to the court.
Inside the court, the ministers had assembled, their expressions riddled with apprehension. The gravity of the situation weighed heavily on them all, causing anxiety to gnaw at their hearts.
When the Emperor of Jinwei Land arrived in court, he immediately knelt, a chorus of repentance in unison. ¡°We have failed in our duties. Please punish us, Emperor!¡±
¡°We have failed in our duties. Please punish us, Your Majesty.¡±
The hall reverberated with these fervent pleas, as everyone prostrated themselves. It was as though they werepelling the Emperor of Jinwei Land to humiliate himself.
His anger, already raging, red further upon seeing that none had fulfilled their duties, and he was left spluttering with frustration before he could utter a word.
¡°Your Majesty!¡± The ministers cried out in worry.
The Emperor of Jinwei Land rolled his eyes at them.
¡°If their concern for him was genuine, they should have followed his instructions. Instead, they¡¯re deeply worried now, despite not acting upon his prior guidance.
¡°Your Majesty, this situation is exceptionally challenging to resolve. The Lady of the Xu family has managed to sway their loyalties, and I¡¯m unsure of what incentives she¡¯s provided, but they remain reluctant to return. In my humble opinion, we may need to entrust Lord Xu with the task. It appears to be the most viable option given the circumstances.¡± Recognizing the Emperor of Jinwei Land¡¯s discontent, an individual promptly stepped forward, deferring the matter to Xu Yuanlong.
Xu Yuanlong was abruptly singled out for the responsibility..@@novelbin@@
Chapter 2341: Mission 21
Chapter 2341: Mission 21
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°Minister Xu¡¯s dedication and concern for the welfare of the nation are evident. Your Majesty has certainly made a wise choice,¡± remarked Zhang Cailiang. As the Left Prime Minister, he sought not to directly affront Xu Yuanlong, at least not at this moment. Observing Xu Yuanlong¡¯s cooperative stance brought him considerable relief.
¡°Minister Xu truly upholds justice. He understands the gravity of the situation. I can assure you that, should Xu Xunnan and Jinwei Land eventually find her untenable, I will take it upon myself to rpense your Xu family for her actions.¡±
¡°Now, let us address the immediate issue.¡±
¡°The task of extending the invitation to Xu Xunnan will fall under Minister Wang¡¯s jurisdiction, with Ministers Zhang and Xu primarily responsible for negotiations with Xu Xunnan,¡± decreed the Emperor of Jinwei Land.
In overseeing these affairs, the Emperor of Jinwei Land remained meticulous, ensuring each minister¡¯s role matched their strengths.
The current arrangement proved apt, a testament to his extensive experience as an emperor.
Everything was proceeding as nned.
The Emperor of Jinwei Land exhaled a sigh of relief.
Several days had transpired, leaving him somewhat hoarse.
Fortunately, he possessed capable individuals who could execute their duties adeptly, forestalling any true cmity.
During this period, the Emperor of Jinwei Land took some time to rest, while Wang Yuankui had already arrived at the pagoda.
He brought along a sizeable entourage.
They strode forward resolutely, their determination palpable.
Within the pagoda, word quickly reached Xu Xunnan¡¯s ears as the people reported to Dao Seeking.
¡°Is the Imperial Court nning to take action against us?¡± someone asked Dao Seeking.@@novelbin@@
¡°No, they are not permitted to enter the pagoda. Even if they intend to take action, it will be fruitless on the outside. If I am not mistaken, the King of Jinwei Land wishes to meet me. It has been several days, and if he doesn¡¯t meet me, Jinwei Land may descend into chaos,¡± remarked Gu Chaoyan.
¡°So, what should we do?¡±
¡°Just wait here. I will handle everything for you. With individuals who possess the ability to cultivate, you won¡¯t face mistreatment even if you advance your cultivation in front of men in the future.¡¯
¡°As long as we finalize this arrangement, you can return to the pagoda, resuming your previous way of life, but with added dignity and status,¡± assured
Gu Chaoyan.
¡°Okay!¡±
Gu Chaoyan offered a reassuring smile.
He apanied the nanny as they exited the pagoda.
Beyond the pagoda, the prince, king, and monarch, Yuan Kui, spotted her and temporarily set aside his usual pride. His tone wasced with politeness as he addressed her, ¡°Lady Xu, the emperor wishes to meet with you. Please follow me to the pce.¡±
The Left Prime Minister had advised him to adopt a more courteous demeanor upon arrival, fostering an atmosphere of greater tolerance. In the end, this would facilitate the resolution of their differences.
Wang Yuankui was eager to avoid anyplications in the matter. Regardless of their personal reluctance, they behaved with decorum now.
Gu Chaoyan remained indifferent to these niceties.
She recognized the necessity of visiting the pce to negotiate with Emperor of Jinwei.
Given that the other party had taken the initiative to invite her, there was no harm in making the trip. As for the attitude of the emissary, she remained unfazed.
Gu Chaoyan nodded. ¡°If the Emperor of Jinwei Land wishes to meet with me, I shall go.¡±
Having uttered these words¡
She turned her gaze toward the people apanying her, her eyes resting on the nanny. ¡°Nanny,e with me.¡±
The nanny nodded.
Miss Lin expressed some concern. ¡°Should we bring additional individuals? After all, the pce is quite a distance away..¡±
Chapter 2343: Mission 23
Chapter 2343: Mission 23
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Her mission here was to enable the women to attain a rightful status and the opportunity to cultivate.
Nheless, she aimed to ensure that these women didn¡¯t, in turn, seek to oppress others.
As they embarked on the carriage bound for the court¡
She shared the ride with her nanny.
Upon arriving at the carriage¡
They still had some distance to cover before reaching the pce.
The nanny couldn¡¯t suppress her curiosity, ¡°For so many years, it was a rule that women couldn¡¯t cultivate. Now, these women are all cultivating. Can we expect the Emperor of Jinwei Land to readily ept this and summon us to the pce for discussions in such a short time?¡± Only a few days had transpired.
Gu Chaoyan gave a slight shake of her head.
¡°It certainly won¡¯t be that straightforward,¡± she responded.
¡°My suspicion is that our visit this time is intended to disband us, initially through persuasion, then potentially resorting to force. If I don¡¯t acquiesce, I fear we might encounter danger in the pce, as Miss Lin suggested.¡±
¡°But don¡¯t worry. The Jinwei Land¡¯s pce can¡¯t contain me.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s proceed. We¡¯ll address the situation step by step,¡± Gu Chaoyan reassured.
The nanny nodded.
Xu Xunnan had elucidated the situation so thoroughly that she now had a fairly clear understanding of the circumstances.
Simultaneously, she felt a sense of calmness.
She believed that with Xu Xunnan¡¯sprehension and confidence, there should be no issues to confront within the pce.
The carriage swayed and before long, they arrived at the Jinwei Land¡¯s pce.
Gu Chaoyan surveyed the expanse of Jinwei Land¡¯s pce.
While Jinwei Land may have been considered rtively small and not overly affluent, its national strength wasmendable.
The pce exhibited a formidable level of security.
Guided by Wang Yuankui, they encountered no obstacles along the route and sessfully advanced into the epassing the pce.
They reached the innermost section.
Upon disembarking from the carriage, a pce eunuch directed them to the Emperor.
Gu Chaoyan took notice of the court¡¯s greenery.
She strolled leisurely.
Before long, they reached the imperial study.
As she stepped into the imperial study, she spotted Xu Yuanlong waiting outside.
Xu Yuanlong regarded her with an anxious countenance. ¡°Xunnan¡¡±
Gu Chaoyan pivoted without acknowledging him and departed without a single word.
She didn¡¯t extend the slightest courtesy to Xu Yuanlong and exhibited no inclination to address him.
Xu Yuanlong found himself somewhat embarrassed. By chance, his gaze met that of Wang Yuankui. Wang Yuankui regarded Xu Yuanlong and offered aforting expression. ¡°Lord Xu has done his utmost. Don¡¯t overthink it. Take your time.¡±
Xu Yuanlong nodded.
Wang Yuankui was somewhat apprehensive.
He then stepped into the imperial study.
Rather than bowing, Gu Chaoyan maintained an erect posture, positioning herself in front of the Emperor of Jinwei Land.
The Emperor of Jinwei Land was somewhat displeased by this. Since ascending to the throne, no one had dared to exhibit such audacity in his presence. Yet now, a woman disyed such arrogance.
His gaze shifted to Xu Xunnan.
Among the noblewomen from these aristocratic families, Xu Xunnan¡¯s appearance was indeed rather unremarkable. In fact, it bordered on the ordinary.@@novelbin@@
It was hardly surprising that she would undertake such an audacious action.
She believed that if she failed to do so, she would lead an unsatisfactory life, even as the Lady of the Xu family.
¡°You are Xu Xunnan,¡± the Emperor of Jinwei Land addressed Xu Xunnan in a soft tone.
He didn¡¯t request her to bow or take a seat. Instead, he permitted her to remain standing.
Gu Chaoyan nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±
Beyond that single word, no additional words were exchanged.
The Emperor of Jinwei Land was deeply dissatisfied with her demeanor.
Observing an emperor devoid of fear, excitement, embarrassment, or any disy of emotion was an unusual sight..
Chapter 2347: Mission 27
Chapter 2347: Mission 27
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Upon hearing Xu Xunnan say ¡®but,¡¯ the Emperor of Jinwei Land¡¯s initially eager and hopeful countenance immediately stiffened and dimmed.
He had believed there might be a straightforward resolution, that Xu Xunnan understood the challenges he faced and was willing to uphold Jinwei Land¡¯s age-old traditions.
But it appeared she still had her own terms.
The Emperor of Jinwei Land remained silent, his gaze resting reluctantly upon her.
Gu Chaoyan continued, ¡°However, this tradition is rooted in the belief that womenck the aptitude for cultivation, hence the prohibition. Today, many women clearly possess the talent for cultivation. So why restrict them?¡±
¡°The current rule is not the essence of Jinwei Land¡¯s traditions; it is an overcorrection. ¡±
¡°Thus, my requests are not numerous. I merely seek the freedom for Jinwei
Land¡¯s women to choose whether they wish to cultivate or not, without being arbitrarily stifled. At best, I will facilitate their marriages; at worst, they will be confined to domestic life. As for cultivation, as long as they disy the
necessary talent, they should have the opportunity to receive guidance and
training within the pagoda.¡±
¡°As for other matters, Emperor of Jinwei Land, I do not seek riches, precious metals, jewelry, or wealth. Although if you are willing to offer these women positions within the intermediate court, I have no objections. Of course, I do notpel you to do so,¡± Gu Chaoyan remarked.
In essence, her aim was not to drastically transform Jinwei Land¡¯s way of life on her own. Her primary objective was to secure the right for Jinwei Land¡¯s women to cultivate, as stipted in her mission. Once they stood on equal ground with men, they could pursue cultivation freely.
They could reserve the rest of their concerns for future endeavors. After all, it was wiser to teach people how to fish than to merely provide the fish.
Gu Chaoyan understood that she couldn¡¯t arrange every detail herself; they should be able to take the reins directly. In that case, they might end up being more self-reliant.
The Emperor of Jinwei Land¡¯s countenance twitched, growing increasingly unattractive. He was taken aback by the extent of her demands.
These were numerous and substantial requests.
Throughout history, the women of Jinwei Land had been barred from cultivation. If the country suddenly permitted them to cultivate, the repercussions down the line could be immense. Addressing the grievances of the citizens would be a formidable challenge. Furthermore, this was an age-old rule; how long would it take for people to embrace such a shift?
While it might be ptable now, what about the future? Would his descendants not revile him if the oues took an unfavorable turn?
Offering wealth, gold, silver, and jewelry was straightforward, but theplexity of this request weighed heavily on him.
The Emperor of Jinwei Land was troubled, evident in the weariness etched across his face. He looked up at Xu Xunnan and proposed, ¡°Let¡¯s deliberate on this matter thoroughly. It¡¯s quite challenging. How about we consider an alternative approach? For instance, I can appoint some women to official positions and grant them power. They could oversee the affairs of women across the world. In doing so, their interests would be safeguarded, whether they choose to cultivate or not. Additionally, women primarily y a crucial role in supporting their husbands and educating their children. Is cultivation truly a top priority?¡±@@novelbin@@
The Emperor of Jinwei Land proposed.
Gu Chaoyan cast a nce at the King of Jinwei Land.
Honestly¡
While this Emperor might be as timid as a mouse and held a fear of death,
After years of reigning as Emperor, he still possessed a degree of intelligence.
The ongoing negotiations were a testament to this. In a brief span, he had swiftly devised a solution that favored his own interests..
Chapter 2351: Mission 31
Chapter 2351: Mission 31
Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions
If she could attain the cultivation of the Paragon Martial God, she would be nearing the half-step Golden Immortal realm. In this state, she could almost catch up to Pei Yueling, or at the very least, gain ess to the second world like her. It wouldn¡¯t be too distant of a prospect to seek revenge then.
Huaijin?
The thought of Zhou Huaijin, lonely and imprisoned in Longmai Mountain, weighed heavily on Gu Chaoyan¡¯s mind.
Her mood shifted as she contemted Zhou Huaijin.
Suppressing the sorrow within her, she inquired, ¡°What¡¯s the mission?¡±
There was a brief silence within the chaotic spacetime, followed by a voice, ¡°In the northern region of Jinwei Land lies a small country named Baizhou Land. It¡¯s simr to Jinwei Land, prohibiting women from cultivating and regarding them as inauspicious beings. Your task is to persuade the people of Baizhou Land to acknowledge the power of women and end their discrimination.¡±
¡°Afterpleting this mission, you can exit the mission and refine your cultivation in the chaotic spacetime up to the First Heaven of Paragon Martial God.¡±
¡°What do you think?¡±
¡°I agree,¡± Gu Chaoyan replied without much deliberation.
She was eager to advance her cultivation, and the mission¡¯s reward was highly enticing. She was more than willing. If she wanted to agree, there was no reason to dy.
The chaotic spacetime emitted a subtle smile, and then his voice faded, gradually growing more distant.
Gu Chaoyan understood that he was likely departing.
As shey on the bed, her mind was filled with these thoughts.
And then, there was Zhou Huaijin¡
As she ruminated on these matters, fatigue overcame Gu Chaoyan, and sleep beckoned.
He waited for her to awaken.
Outside the door, the nanny had been patiently waiting.
Given Gu Chaoyan¡¯s current level of cultivation, she could sense if anyone approached. Moreover, the nanny had nothing to hide.
¡°Madam, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Gu Chaoyan inquired first.
Since they had smoothly entered the pagoda, the nanny had been consistently busy. His presence outside today indicated something significant must have arisen.
¡°Someone from the pce has arrived. They conveyed that the Emperor wishes to discuss matters with you,¡± the nanny ryed.
On the Emperor of Jinwei Land¡¯s side, the woman who had just secured the agreement allowing Jinwei Land¡¯s women to cultivate had dispatched someone. She seemed concerned that something of great import was afoot and wanted to address it before resuming her cultivation.
Gu Chaoyan remained unaware of what transpired.
She rose from the bed. ¡°I¡¯ll go and see.¡±
Gu Chaoyan proceeded to exit the pagoda. Up to this point, men were not permitted inside, so representatives from the pce could only await her outside.
The eunuchs within the pce held considerable influence, and in front of Xu Xunnan, they dared not disy any dissatisfaction.
When Gu Chaoyan emerged, one of them smiled and spoke, ¡°Lady Xu, the Emperor requests your presence.¡±
Gu Chaoyan offered a slight nod.
She motioned for the nanny to oversee the pagoda as she followed suit.@@novelbin@@
The reason behind the Emperor of Jinwei Land¡¯s summon remained unknown to her.
Gu Chaoyan was equally in the dark.
They made their way to the pce of Jinwei Land.
Having been here before, Gu Chaoyan was well-acquainted with the surroundings.
En route, the pce eunuchs exchanged a few words with Gu Chaoyan.
Chapter 2354: Mission 34
Chapter 2354: Mission 34
Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions
So, what if these soldiers were unhappy?
In any case, these women were focused on their cultivation. Their well-honed abilities rendered them impervious to bullying by disgruntled men, who could do little more than wear sullen expressions.
This was the advantage of cultivating strength; it instilled a sense of empowerment.
Without their cultivation, these women knew that the men would likely exploit their vulnerability and live in fear of retribution if they underperformed.
The men¡¯s displeased countenances only fueled these women¡¯s determination to excel in their cultivation and resist being victimized.
Throughout the journey, things proceeded rtively smoothly. Despite the soldiers¡¯ unhappiness, they had heard about what had befallen the Imperial Master when pitted against Xu Xunnan. Knowing that they would be at a disadvantage, they didn¡¯t dare to provoke any conflicts.
After four days and three nights, they finally reached Baizhou Land.
Baizhou Land, unlike the prosperous Jinwei Land, appeared deste and barren along the way, exining the rumors surrounding it.
As they crossed the border into Baizhou Land, the local citizens automatically made way for Jinwei Land¡¯s envoy, hesitant to express any curiosity and eager to understand the reason behind their visit.
However¡
Even though the people of Baizhou Land granted them passage, Gu Chaoyan could still discern from a distance that the women of Baizhou Land were being mistreated and subjected to a life resembling that of ves.
It took them a full day to reach the capital of Baizhou Land.
Upon their arrival outside the capital, envoys from Baizhou Land extended their wee. The presence of Jinwei Land¡¯s envoy initially stirred excitement among the locals in Baizhou Land, who greeted them with beaming smiles. However, those smiles gradually waned when they caught sight of Gu Chaoyan and herpanions. Their expressions becameplex, and suspicion clouded their eyes.
¡°What is the meaning of this, Jinwei Land? Are you belittling Baizhou Land? How dare you send these ill-fated women to bring harm to us?¡± The Baizhou Land envoy expressed evident anger, his direct question underscoring the perceived disrespect toward Baizhou Land.
To them, this was a grave affront to their nation¡¯s honor.
¡°The Baizhou Land envoy may have misunderstood. I will certainly rify this matter when I meet your king,¡± replied Jinwei Land¡¯s envoy in a catory tone, opting not to borate and allowing the people of Baizhou Land to express their grievances.
The expression of the Baizhou Land envoy improved slightly.@@novelbin@@
However, Gu Chaoyan and herpanions still regarded him with disdain, as if their very presence was an affront to Baizhou Land. They had never faced such treatment in Jinwei Land, and their demeanor was now marked by discontent and a hint of anger.
Gu Chaoyan, on the other hand, remained her usualposed self, as though she had not heard the usations.
The envoy from Jinwei Land cast a meaningful nce at Gu Chaoyan, and the smile on his face faded slightly.
They then proceeded to the pce of Baizhou Land.
Baizhou Land was not as opulent as Jinwei Land. Even the capital appeared somewhat faded, not to mention the pce itself.
In Gu Chaoyan¡¯s perspective¡
There was a reason for all of this.
Baizhou Land was not as progressive as Jinwei Land, which naturally reflected in its rtive wealth.
However, in her view, ever since Jinwei Land had allowed women to cultivate, she believed the nation¡¯s strength would continue to grow. In a world where both men and women existed, their coexistence was essential for progress.
It was not as if one side was suppressing the other.
If so, creativity would always be limited.
Chapter 2357: Mission 37
Chapter 2357: Mission 37
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The angrier the King of Baizhou Land became, the more satisfaction Gu Chaoyan derived.
¡°Your Majesty, I apologize for any offense my earlier question may have caused. I was simply seeking rification,¡± Gu Chaoyan said, her voice taking on a tone of trepidation, as if she remained genuinely fearful.
Only then did the King of Baizhou Land begin to rx slightly.
He had no desire to squander time on someone like her. He merely wanted to expedite their departure from Baizhou Land.
The King of Baizhou Land was on the brink of speaking, but Gu Chaoyan interjected hurriedly, ¡°And, Your Majesty, you mentioned that women are useless and that cultivating is a waste of time. Why do you consistently hold such beliefs?¡±
¡°Just because the women in Baizhou Land may not fulfill your expectations, it doesn¡¯t mean that all women in the world are the same. It¡¯s possible that it¡¯s your perspective that¡¯s wed,¡± Gu Chaoyan dered candidly.
Her gaze met his without a hint of mockery; she was earnest in her statement. Nheless, her words contained subtle taunts aimed at the King of Baizhou Land and his domain. This was certain to irk him.
He had been raised among individuals who were deferential, both in the pce and outside of it. No one had dared to overstep their boundaries or speak impudently in his presence. This woman from Jinwei Land was the first to challenge that norm.
For the first time, he encountered such a defiant individual. He was momentarily at a loss for how to respond, his anger coursing through him, seeking an outlet. If she had been from Baizhou Land, he could have simply eliminated her. However, she hailed from Jinwei Land,plicating any direct course of action.
¡°The envoy of Jinwei Land, take a good look at yourpanion. She appears to have disregarded propriety entirely. How do you propose we address her transgression?¡± bellowed the King of Baizhou Land. @@novelbin@@
The envoy from Jinwei Land felt the strength drain from his legs. He was caught in a perilous situation with no room for offense. Offending the King of Baizhou Land could potentially result in dire consequences, and Xu Xunnan, despite her cultivation prowess, had already been injured by the Imperial Master. The King wished to impart a lesson through the King of Baizhou Land¡¯s hands, but he had not provided any guidance on how to handle Xu Xunnan. This left the envoy in a state of intense anxiety, sweat forming on his forehead.
His gaze briefly shifted to the Third Prince, who chose to avert his eyes, feigning ignorance. He had merely been brought along to Baizhou Land to represent the royal family and was not entrusted with any specific tasks. Understanding Xu Xunnan¡¯s reputation, he had no desire to provoke her, especially since hecked favor within the pce. It was one thing to endure his own mistreatment, but crossing paths with Xu Xunnan could result in a united front of Jinwei Land¡¯s women opposing him in the future. Such a life held no appeal for him.
Jinwei Land¡¯s envoy, his voice trembling, was left with no option but to utter, ¡°King of Baizhou Land, we are currently in Baizhou Land¡¯s domain. If I have offended you, I trust that you will deal with it ording to your own judgment.¡±
¡°Deal with them?¡± The King of Baizhou Land initially expressed surprise before responding impolitely, ¡°Deal with them, indeed. Guards, seize these women and carry out their punishment!¡±
The Baizhou Land guards eagerly advanced to surround the women.
The envoy from Jinwei Land¡¯s countenance stiffened. He hadn¡¯t anticipated that the King of Baizhou Land would opt for such a direct and extreme measure. This turn of events left him deeply concerned. If Xu Xunnan chose to hold him responsible¡
However, the Baizhou Land guards had not yet reached Gu Chaoyan. The envoy realized that the situation had not yet reached its climax.
Chapter 2359: Mission 39
Chapter 2359: Mission 39
Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions
Her countenance remainedposed.
Most of the guards in Baizhou Land were novices in the realm of cultivation. No matter how many advanced upon her, they were all destined to sumb to the immense pressure she exerted. Fear did not upy her thoughts.
In the realm of cultivation, victory hinged not upon numbers but rather the disparity in one¡¯s cultivation level. There existed chasms between different tiers of cultivation, making such disparities insurmountable.
These individuals were but ants in her presence.
Should she choose to, she could easily im the life of the King of Baizhou Land in a mere instant. Yet, Gu Chaoyan had no intention of such an act. She held a different objective in mind, understanding that perceptions were deeply entrenched in individuals¡¯ minds due to their environment and history. Ending their lives would serve no purpose; her aim was to reshape their beliefs.@@novelbin@@
Upon the King of Baizhou Land¡¯smand, the guards of Baizhou Land surged forward. However, they crumbled before they could draw near Gu Chaoyan. The sheer pressure she exuded inflicted torment upon them. Attempting to advance would only result in being repelled by her spiritual energy and incurring internal injuries.
Though the mercy she disyed spared them from severe harm, it was a considerable struggle for them to rise again. After their previous ordeal, they found no will to rejoin the fray. The pressure alone threatened their lives, and they were well aware of this.
Guard after guard sumbed, forming an unbroken chain of defeat.
Gu Chaoyan, in contrast, stood her ground, apparently expending no effort, yet her influencepelled these individuals to kneel.
The King of Baizhou Land wore a vexed expression. Determined to exact retribution, they now found themselves at a loss, stunned by the unexpected turn of events. This woman possessed an astonishing power.
It was as if she could singlehandedly bring down Baizhou Land¡¯s pce.
In that moment, the King of Baizhou Land experienced a profound revtion as to why the Emperor of Jinwei Land had eded to such an unreasonable request and permitted the cultivation of Jinwei Land¡¯s women. The Emperor likely had little choice in the matter.
This unforeseen turn of events left the King grappling with a pressing dilemma.
If the current situation persisted, it would be untenable. Beyond the substantial casualties incurred by Baizhou Land, their national strength had been grievously weakened. If Jinwei Land were to entertain hostile intentions, Baizhou Land would find itself in an even more perilous predicament. Furthermore, Jinwei Land possessed considerable renown.
The envoy before him was appointed by Jinwei Land out of respect for Baizhou Land. Yet, Baizhou Land had initiated hostilities against the envoy, merely in response to a provocation. If Jinwei Land were to employ this pretext to deploy troops, given the present circumstances, Baizhou Land would likely be vanquished by Jinwei Land.
This state of affairs was untenable.
After a careful assessment of the situation, the King of Baizhou Land urgentlymanded, ¡°Stand down, all of you.¡±
Addressing Gu Chaoyan, he said, ¡°Miss, it is all a misunderstanding.¡±
¡°You¡¯re here on a diplomatic mission to Baizhou Land, and our nation extends a warm wee to you. This is simply a misunderstanding. Further conflict would strain the rtions between our two countries.¡±
¡°Baizhou Land and Jinwei Land are neighbors, despite our proximity.¡±
Chapter 2362: Mission 42
Chapter 2362: Mission 42
Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions
¡°Just take a well-deserved break and attend the banquet in Baizhou Land. After the banquet concludes, we¡¯ll return to Jinwei Land, and then we¡¯ll have some matters to attend to.¡± Gu Chaoyan rose from her seat, ced her hands on the nanny¡¯s shoulders, and gently guided her into afortable sitting position, encouraging her to rest.
For some inexplicable reason, ever since entering the pagoda, she had regarded the nanny as her mentor. In the nanny¡¯s presence, she naturally disyed obedience and refrained from sitting casually or indifferently, a habit she was determined to change.
Gu Chaoyan disliked this formality.
The nanny acquiesced and took her seat.
However¡@@novelbin@@
She remained deep in thought, pondering the implications of their conversation, as if she was meticulously examining the matter. In her contemtion, she began to realize something.
Her thought process was straightforward, and she believed that addressing issues directly and exining them clearly would yield the best results. Little did she know that certain matters would naturally resolve themselves due to underlying pressures.
This marked a fundamental difference between her and the Lady. The Lady possessed exceptional intelligence, which exined her ability to aplish grand feats in such a short time.
After her introspection, the nanny smiled. Her expression held a mix of emotions, epassing relief and admiration.
¡°Very well, I will heed your counsel, My Lady,¡± the nanny said, smiling kindly as she patted Gu Chaoyan¡¯s hands, assuming the role of a nurturing elder guiding a junior.
Nevertheless¡
The matter remained unsettled.
The nanny feltpelled to address something more, ¡°My Lady, please don¡¯t fault me for my verbosity. In the future, as you pursue your cultivation, I¡¯ll have to handle various responsibilities within the pagoda, both major and minor. So, I¡¯d like to be privy to your thoughts, to better understand what needs to be managed.¡±
¡°Judging from the Third Prince¡¯s recent demeanor, it seems he¡¯s inclined to seek your favor. He might be considering surrendering. My Lady, what is your perspective on this?¡±
At the mention of the Third Prince, Gu Chaoyan took a moment to ponder.
Then, she replied, ¡°Regarding the Third Prince, he is inherently frail and shies away from taking on responsibilities. Furthermore, hecks interpersonal skills, making his position in Jinwei Land rather precarious. His eagerness to gain our favor is likely a move to secure some form of protection in the future.¡±
¡°Though he may not possess the ideal qualities, he remains a prince. We can make use of him, but it would be unwise to entrust him with significant responsibilities.¡±
¡°Nanny, do youprehend my intentions?¡± Gu Chaoyan inquired, looking at Dao Seeking.
¡°Perfectly understood.¡± The nanny grasped the message immediately.
Indeed, they currently faced a shortage of allies.
No matter how formidable the pagoda was or how powerful the Lady¡¯s cultivation had be, Jinwei Land¡¯s age-old traditions had ingrained a deep-rooted aversion to their presence, prompting people to instinctively distance themselves and hope for their swift departure.
The Third Prince¡¯s willingness to extend goodwill marked a promising beginning.
epting his overtures was a practical step.
But they could not be overly entangled with him.
The nanny swiftly grasped the intricacies of this situation.
The journey to Baizhou Land had been lengthy and taxing, and having addressed two significant matters, the nanny decided not to linger. After advising Gu Chaoyan to rest, she departed.
Gu Chaoyan reclined on her bed, contemting the challenges thaty ahead once she ascended to the status of a Paragon Martial God.
Achieving the cultivation level of a Paragon Martial God would not make the subsequent transition to the half-step Golden Immortal realm a simple or straightforward endeavor.
Chapter 2365: Mission 45
Chapter 2365: Mission 45
Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions
¡°Alright, there¡¯s nothing more for you to attend to at present. You may depart. It seems that one by one, you struggle with handling tasks. You exhibit ipetence at every turn. What purpose does your presence here serve?¡± The King of Baizhou Land expressed his dissatisfaction, rose from his seat, and hastily left.
The Grand Council ministers lingered in an ufortable silence.
Naturally, the King was displeased with Wu Jinghui¡¯s suggestion.
They were reluctant to break free from the thousand-year-old traditions because of the risks involved.
Yet, the King¡¯s remarks held a kernel of truth.
But¡
The Grand Council ministers sighed and eventually dispersed.
They were bound for Jinwei Land to investigate.
Concerns about the impending oue weighed heavily on their minds.
The ministers traveled in groups of two or three, while Wu Jinghui proceeded alone.
He harbored no resentment.
At this juncture, the die was cast.
In the Baizhou Land court, Gu Chaoyan and herpanions reveled in their triumph. The prince, the King, and the King of Baizhou Land held her in both admiration and fear.
On the other hand, the Jinwei Land envoy grappled with a challenging situation.
Now that the Third Prince had managed to converse with Gu Chaoyan, she didn¡¯t mind granting him some favor.
Before long, the time arrived for the Baizhou Land pce banquet.
Distinct disparities separated Baizhou Land from Jinwei Land.
Just from the matters in the pce.
In the pce of Jinwei Land, the young princes and princesses were amodated within the pce grounds.
In contrast, Baizhou Land adopted a different approach. The princes and princesses resided in courtyards located outside the main pce. Within the pce, only the King and his concubines dwelled.
Due to the prevailing belief that female presence brought misfortune, the Baizhou Land¡¯s people predominantly relegated the princesses to the external courtyards. They would only set foot in the pce on special asions, such as pce banquets. The princes experienced a somewhat more lenient treatment and enjoyed the freedom toe and go from the pce. However, they too didn¡¯t reside within the pce, maintaining their separate residences outside the pce walls, under the supervision of teachers appointed by the prince, the King, and the King of Baizhou Land.
This arrangement stemmed from Baizhou Land¡¯s apprehension that mothers might exert undue influence over the upbringing of their royal offspring. The nation adhered to deeply entrenched feudal practices, which were underscored by a notable bias against women.
On the day of the pce banquet in Baizhou Land, the princes and princesses from the external courtyards would converge within the pce. This was an infrequent urrence in the Baizhou Land pce.
Gu Chaoyan stood by the window, gazing outside contemtively, lost in her thoughts.
Meanwhile, the nanny held a sandalwoodb, meticulously tending to Gu Chaoyan¡¯s hair as shemented, ¡°Tomorrow marks the pce banquet. After its conclusion, you may return to Jinwei Land.¡±
¡°Yes, I believe the imperial banquet may pose some challenges, so I¡¯ve instructed the preparations,¡± Gu Chaoyan responded.
¡°Understood,¡± the nanny continued tob her hair.@@novelbin@@
The deste northernndscapey beyond the window, but Gu Chaoyan¡¯s interest in it waned quickly. She returned to her seat within the room.
At that moment, a knock on the door interrupted the tranquility.
The voice that apanied the knock caused a slight crease in Gu Chaoyan¡¯s brow.
While Gu Chaoyan had initially extended some courtesy to the Third Prince, his behavior was growing increasingly audacious and avaricious.
Over the course of their shared experiences, Gu Chaoyan had be adept at discerning people¡¯s true intentions. It was clear that the Third Prince had sought to align himself with her to improve his future prospects once she returned to Jinwei Land. However, the Third Prince¡¯s motives might have taken a more sinister turn, which troubled her.
Gu Chaoyan heaved a sigh and remarked, ¡°There¡¯s no need to entertain him further. He¡¯s a man who¡¯s beyond our reach¡ªneither capable nor content, just greedy.¡±
The nanny nodded in agreement.
Chapter 2368: Mission 48
Chapter 2368: Mission 48
Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions
¡°I refrained from attacking you simply because you hold the title of prince, but do not test my patience, or I will have no qualms about confronting you directly,¡± Gu Chaoyan stated sternly, her eyes narrowed in displeasure. ¡°I hail from Jinwei Land and am on a mission to Baizhou Land. I did note here to endure humiliation at your hands. Your constant belittlement of Jinwei Land and my presence as an insult to Baizhou Land is unwarranted.¡±
The Fourth Prince remained silent, clearly taken aback by her resolve.
¡°For anyone else, I would have already taken action more forceful than merely sshing tea on them,¡± Gu Chaoyan continued, her tone unwavering. ¡°If you persist in causing trouble, I will not hesitate to take appropriate action.¡±
The Fourth Prince retorted, ¡°We are causing trouble? You are but a woman.¡± Before he couldplete his sentence, Gu Chaoyan swiftly pped him, sending him crashing to the ground.
The Fourth Prince¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment, and despite his own cultivation abilities, he found himself incapacitated by a single blow.
After his fall, there was a noticeable dy in anyoneing to his aid. Hispanions were too upied nursing their own wounds.
¡°I had no intention of shing with a prince like you, but you have pushed the limits of my tolerance,¡± Gu Chaoyan dered, her tone upromising. ¡°Do not me me for responding in kind. I am the envoy from Jinwei Land, and I stand my ground here. If anyone disagrees, step forward.¡±
A hushed silence fell over the onlookers as they observed the Fourth Prince¡¯s current sorry state. His martial prowess, previously impressive, was now questioned, and they thought better of challenging Gu Chaoyan.
¡°You stand at the seventh level of the Martial Warrior Realm, weaker even than my subordinates. What is your purpose here?¡± Gu Chaoyan sneered with a disdainful expression.
¡°What?!¡± The Fourth Prince eximed, his disbelief evident.
They were even more formidable than those under hermand? In other words, the women behind her?
How could that be possible?
At that moment, the nanny released her formidable aura, an oppressive might that could rival
that of a Martial King, enough to give even the Fourth Prince a severe headache.
They had actually¡
Surpassed him in cultivation.
And they were women?
Why?
Traditionally, women had been considered of lesser significance. What gave them the right to excel in this domain?
Previously, the Fourth Prince had been unable to fathom his father¡¯s actions. He had thought that his father had allowed a woman from Jinwei Land to have her way out of magnanimity. Now, even if he couldn¡¯t fullyprehend, he grasped the situation.
So his father was constrained by them?
On one hand, it was due to Jinwei Land.
On the other hand, it was because of their formidable cultivation.
How could this be?
The Fourth Prince remained in shock and was unable to grasp the situation.
At this juncture, the King of Baizhou Land finally stepped forward to mediate. ¡°Lady Xu, my sons are still young and imprudent. I request that you do not hold their behavior against them. After the pce banquet, I will ensure that they offer you a personal apology.¡±
The King of Baizhou Land then cast a disapproving nce at the Fourth Prince and admonished, ¡°Nonsense!¡±@@novelbin@@
¡°I understand my mistake,¡± the Fourth Prince conceded, ceasing his resistance and speaking obediently. He continued to dwell in his bewildered thoughts.
The King of Baizhou Land extended a warm wee to their guests.
This year¡¯s pce banquet in Baizhou Land was unlike any seen before. It became a topic of discussion, rife with astonishment.
The Fourth Prince¡¯s countenance remained grim as he reluctantly took his seat once more.
However, his understanding remained iplete.
The envoy from Jinwei Land¡¯s expression soured once more.
He had initially believed that¡.
Chapter 2371: Mission 51
Chapter 2371: Mission 51
Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions
She had already returned to the chaotic spacetime.
¡°It appears that these missions present no challenge for you,¡± the voice within the chaotic spacetime remarked dispassionately.
Yet, Gu Chaoyan detected a trace of teasing in the voice, suggesting a familiarity that bordered on amusement. It was as if the chaotic spacetime observed her with a knowing eye, witnessing something subtle.
Although Gu Chaoyan failed to discern the specifics, she did sense something amiss.
¡°A lower-level cultivation bead?¡± Gu Chaoyan inquired once more.
A moment of silence ensued.
Then, abruptly, the chaotic spacetime spoke, ¡°Hasten your self-tempering. It will lead you to the cultivation level of a Paragon Martial God, a goal you¡¯ve long pursued.¡±
The chaotic spacetime must have overheard her earlier statement, a fact Gu Chaoyan was well aware of. However, he evaded her query, unwilling to discuss the matter, and had no intention of revealing anything. No matter how she inquired, the response would remain the same.
Consequently, Gu Chaoyan decided not to press further.
As she delved into the tempering process, each session left her with a profound sense offort. It entailed the influx of abundant spiritual energy that coursed through her body, rendering her light and at ease.
In this state of ease, her cultivation level ascended, oneyer at a time.
Yet, just as she was on the brink of a sessful breakthrough, the process came to an abrupt halt. This cessation engendered a measure of difort, impeding her progress.
Gu Chaoyan emerged from the tempering session in a somewhat disconcerted state.
At this moment¡
Her cultivation had already reached the level of a Paragon Martial God.
The difort she had experienced previously likely stemmed from her inability to advance to the half-step Golden Immortal realm.
Indeed¡@@novelbin@@
It was a formidable barrier to surmount, exining her recent sensations.
This rified why so many individuals chose to remain here.
Anxiety began to creep over Gu Chaoyan. When she emerged from the tempering, she urgently questioned the chaotic spacetime, ¡°How can I attain the status of a half-step Golden Immortal?¡±
¡°I need to review the mission.¡±
The chaotic spacetime fell into another prolonged silence.
After a considerable pause, it responded, ¡°A half-step Golden Immortal? This cultivation level grants ess to the Second World. Breaking through to the half-step Golden Immortal realm is no simple feat.¡±
¡°Only the most challenging missions offer the potential to attain the status of a half-step Golden Immortal.¡±
¡°I¡¯m going to undertake the mission,¡± Gu Chaoyan dered without hesitation, as if driven by an urgent desire to embark on the task.
¡°You¡¯ve justpleted a mission. It¡¯s advisable to rest before entering the chaotic spacetime for another mission,¡± the chaotic spacetime advised, his tone notablyposed, as if attaining the status of a half-step Golden Immortal held little significance to him. He appeared content to take things at a leisurely pace.
¡°I don¡¯t need to rest,¡± Gu Chaoyan asserted.
¡°The chaotic spacetime requires time.¡±
With her understanding, Gu Chaoyan ceased her insistence.
She nodded, signaling her eptance.
And then, she exited the chaotic spacetime.
Returning to the Yan Family in the Shenyou Dynasty, the room was cloaked in silence. Energized by her recent breakthrough, she pushed open the door to survey her surroundings.
Dragonman, White Deer, Yan Wuji, and the head of the Undead Race stood guard outside, clearly concerned about any potentialplications.
¡°Congrattions on your breakthrough, Junior Sister!¡± Di Hongyun greeted her with an enthusiastic smile.
¡°The signs of a breakthrough had been evident sincest night. We were worried that something might go wrong, so we¡¯ve been on guard. Thankfully, all is well, and you¡¯ve sessfully attained the next level,¡± the head of the Undead Race acknowledged.
Chapter 2374: Mission 54
Chapter 2374: Mission 54
Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions
Upon mention of the chaotic spacetime¡¯s role in providing mission instructions, Gu Chaoyan experienced a sudden recollection. Whenever shepleted a mission within the chaotic spacetime, it would furnish her with clear guidance on how to aplish the task before she embarked on it.
However, in this instance, she remainedpletely unaware of how toplete the mission. This left her in a quandary;cking the knowledge of what constituted effective progress in the mission.
She was not only oblivious to the situation she found herself in but alsocked any understanding of the mission¡¯s objectives. Was this genuinely a mission aimed at attaining the half-step Golden Immortal realm? If so, could thisplexity be attributed to the inherent difficulty of achieving that level?
¡°I¡¯m not overthinking it; I just wanted to wash my hands in the river. There¡¯s no need for excessive pondering. While alive, people encounter myriad experiences, and I have no intention of avoiding life¡¯s trials in death,¡± Gu Chaoyan responded straightforwardly.
Even though she couldn¡¯t fathom the reasons behind this woman¡¯s misconceptions or the circumstances that might have led her to believe that Gu Chaoyan contemted self-harm, she feltpelled to assuage those concerns entirely.
Upon hearing Gu Chaoyan¡¯s response, the woman appeared somewhat reassured.
¡°In the past two days, our n has suffered incessant attacks, resulting in numerous casualties. Our n¡¯s existence is a perpetual struggle, and you carry a significant weight of responsibility. I fear that you might bear the brunt of guilt and internalize the hardships,¡± the woman exined.
Gu Chaoyanprehended the situation now. The woman¡¯s conjecture was not unfounded. It was usible that this enigmatic Tribe Chief of an unfamiliar race had genuinely shouldered an onerous burden and arrived at this ce alone.
Nheless, with Gu Chaoyan¡¯s presence, there was no longer any need to bear the weight alone.
Having known this Tribe Chief for a considerable period, Gu Chaoyan possessed a reasonably urate understanding of her personality.
¡°I¡¯m here solely for rxation. Rest assured, I won¡¯t leave you behind,¡± Gu Chaoyan offeredfortingly.
She apanied the woman back to their n.
It was during this moment that Gu Chaoyan finally had the opportunity to take a closer look at the woman¡¯s attire. The Tribe Chief was garbed in a very simplistic manner, with just two pieces of tattered fabric serving as her upper and lower body coverings, leaving most of her body exposed.
What kind of race was this?
Wearing such revealing attire was a stark departure from Gu Chaoyan¡¯s customs.
Surveying herself, Gu Chaoyan couldn¡¯t help but feel somewhat relieved. While her own attire might be revealing, it was marginally more modest than what this woman wore, especially given the additional piece of cloth that was wrapped around her lower body.
Fortunately, that was the case.
Upon returning to the n, Gu Chaoyan gained a more profound understanding of the dire situation. The woman¡¯s initial misconception about her inclination toward self-harm began to make sense. The n¡¯s predicament was evidently catastrophic.
The environment was challenging, and numerous n members were gravely injured. The absence of medicinal herbs contributed to the lingering scent of blood in the air.
Those who sustained severe injuriesy incapacitated, while the less injured individuals endeavored to perform various tasks. Although characterized as work, these activities essentially involved the preparation of wild vegetables for consumption.
Observing the wounded individuals, Gu Chaoyan inquired of the woman apanying her, ¡°Why aren¡¯t their wounds being tended to?¡±
The woman gazed at Gu Chaoyan with a bemused expression, seemingly taken aback by the Tribe Chief¡¯s apparent unfamiliarity with the situation.
Nevertheless, she proceeded to exin candidly, ¡°Tribe Chief, perhaps you¡¯ve forgotten that our sole provisions were taken by the Moco n. In our efforts to safeguard the supplies, our n members were willing to risk their lives. Regrettably, weck medical supplies, hence the absence of bandages despite our injuries.¡±@@novelbin@@
Chapter 2378: Mission 58
Chapter 2378: Mission 58
Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions
Even the wounded hadn¡¯t received proper attention yet, but Gu Chaoyan was directed to take cover initially.
It was evident that the members of the Five Elements n held her in high regard.
Gu Chaoyan rose and followed Aina, although her intention was not to shelter from the rain, but rather to address n matters.
¡°I am uninjured and in good health, so there¡¯s no need for me to seek shelter. Let¡¯s focus on tending to the injured individuals first. They should not be exposed to the rain. Only when they recover will our n slowly regain its strength,¡± Gu Chaoyan asserted.@@novelbin@@
Aina and the others were taken aback.
They were astonished that the Tribe Chief prioritized their welfare.
Recalling what the Tribe Chief had said earlier, Aina beamed with delight. The Tribe Chief was indeed undergoing a transformation.
¡°Very well,¡± Aina promptly agreed.
¡°Absurd,¡± an elder member of the n scolded Aina, believing she shouldn¡¯t have made such a suggestion.
¡°I am the Tribe Chief, so heed my instructions. Go and care for the injured first, and then attend to the others,¡± Gu Chaoyan advised.
Having conveyed her sentiments, the members had no choice but toply.
Once things were settled, Gu Chaoyan gazed at the sky. Dark clouds loomed overhead, heralding impending rain. Fortunately, there was no sign of lightning.
To be frank, the tents of the Five Elements n were rudimentary structures fashioned from animal skins. They provided some shelter from the elements, but their number was insufficient to amodate everyone adequately.
Once the injured had been tended to, it became evident that many of themcked tents to shield them from the wind and rain.
Given the scarcity of resources, it was no wonder that the n harbored numerous grievances against their Tribe Chief.
The question remained: How should the others be amodated?
¡°Aina, rain is imminent, and the tents can¡¯t amodate so many people. We can¡¯t just stand out in the rain. Come with me; we can take shelter beneath that tree to stay dry,¡± Gu Chaoyan called out to Aina, signaling for her to bring along some individuals.
¡°Tribe Chief, no, you mustn¡¯t do this,¡± Aina expressed with anxiety. ¡°In the past, there were people from other races who sought shelter like this and were struck down by the heavens.¡±
¡°It¡¯s a terrible way to go,¡± Aina eximed as though she had recalled something harrowing.
¡°No, there are just a few dark clouds directly above us, and they are meant to produce lightning. Without lightning, they won¡¯t be struck. Our top priority right now is to prevent them from falling ill,¡± Gu Chaoyan asserted with confidence.
¡°But¡¡± There were evidently certain fears Aina couldn¡¯t ovee. She hesitated toply.
Within the tent, someone interjected, ¡°Aina, heed the Tribe Chief¡¯s instructions.¡±
In the past, they might not have been inclined to obey. However¡
They could sense the effectiveness of the herbs that the Tribe Chief had administered earlier. Their pain had subsided, and they were no longer bleeding excessively. Furthermore, their tempers had cooled considerably.
Many of them hadn¡¯t sumbed to their injuries but had perished due to their agitated mental states.
Now, the injured individuals were in better condition.
All of this was thanks to the Tribe Chief.
Hence¡
They had trust in the Tribe Chief.
She likely wouldn¡¯t deceive them.
The Tribe Chief must have asked them to do that for their own good.
¡°Aina, go.¡± This person had some prestige in the n. After he finished speaking, Aina had no reason to disobey and brought those people to the tree to hide from the rain.
Chapter 2382: Mission 62
Chapter 2382: Mission 62
Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions
He held a few wild fruits in his hand. ¡°Tribe Chief, eat this. It is good when eaten like this.¡±
During this challenging period, our n has faced hardship. We are unable to hunt and have resorted to consuming wild vegetables to quell our hunger. We understand that wild vegetables may not be your preferred choice, but our current circumstances leave us with few alternatives. Let¡¯s begin by making use of the wild fruits avable. Once conditions improve, I¡¯ll resume hunting,¡± Gary assured.
Due to their differing roles and responsibilities, the Tribe Chief had rarely experienced such hardships. It was customary for the Tribe Chief to receive priority ess to the n¡¯s best resources, which was understandable.
Initially, Gary had reservations about continuing to cater to her needs, but given the Tribe Chief¡¯s earnestmitment to the n, he felt a responsibility to ensure she had ess to quality food.
Gu Chaoyan felt somewhat embarrassed.
Her reluctance to consume these wild foods stemmed not only from unfamiliarity but also from the fact that her cultivation level rendered food unnecessary. However, if survival required her to eat, she would dly partake of these wild vegetables.@@novelbin@@
Gary had misunderstood her situation, and while she didn¡¯t mind, she didn¡¯t want to burden him further.
After some contemtion, Gu Chaoyan epted the fruit from Gary¡¯s hand and spoke earnestly, ¡°At this moment, the 500 meters are our top priority. Food is of secondary concern. Please don¡¯t waste your time on this. I was simply not hungry earlier.¡±
¡°As for hunting, we can discuss itter. Perhaps we can explore improved hunting tools?¡±
¡°After the events that transpired recently, I¡¯ve had some realizations. With our current n¡¯s strength, relying on our intellect is paramount.¡±
¡°Alright, Gary, please tend to your own duties,¡± Gu Chaoyan concluded.
Gary didn¡¯t seem eager to leave.
He examined the bow that Gu Chaoyan had crafted and then turned his gaze back to her. Scratching his head in embarrassment, he asked, ¡°Tribe Chief, may I study it a bit longer?¡±
Gu Chaoyan nodded.
She had no reason to stop him; he appeared genuinely interested.
Meanwhile, Gu Chaoyan pondered the best ways to safeguard the Five Elements people.
In this primitive world,nd division was virtually non-existent. It resembled the nomadic lifestyle of grasnd dwellers, where migration was frequent. The dominant races imed advantageous territories, while the weaker ones had to settle for less hospitable areas.
Here, a bamboo house stood, and for the moment, things were rtively quiet. However, if passing migrants took an interest in it, disaster could strike.
Precautions were necessary.
In that case, the need for a strategically ced trap became apparent.
But what type of trap should they employ?
The trap had to harmonize with the local terrain. Fortunately, abundant bamboo forests in the vicinity provided valuable resources.
Moreover, it was high time for order and organization within the n. Each member needed a defined role and responsibilities.
After a night of contemtion, Gu Chaoyan formted a preliminary n.
The following day marked themencement of bamboo house construction.
Gary, Oliver, and Warren had eagerly awaited this moment, yearning for a substantial undertaking.
The rest of the n members remained engaged in their usual tasks, seemingly oblivious to the bamboo house¡¯s construction.
Gu Chaoyan did not take offense.
She began providing the three of them withprehensive instructions on the project¡¯s specifics.
Chapter 2385: Mission 65
Chapter 2385: Mission 65
Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions
Gu Chaoyan gazed at Giles with clear eyes, as if she hadn¡¯t heard his earlier words. Her expression mirrored how she looked at Gary and the others. She spoke calmly, ¡°They¡¯ve all joined in. Why are you still here? Hurry and lend a hand with the bamboo house construction. The recent rains have been quite relentless. If we finish early, we won¡¯t suffer as much. Afterpleting the bamboo house, I¡¯ll teach you how to use bows and arrows. Our tribe will gradually be stronger.¡±
Giles observed the Tribe Chief with astonishment.
He sensed that the Tribe Chief had undergone a transformation.
She seemed even more gentle and magnanimous than before.
In the past, the Tribe Chief had been somewhat headstrong. If any tribe members expressed dissatisfaction, she would keep track of scores and settle scores with them.
He had anticipated the Tribe Chief might react simrly to his earlierments.
However, the Tribe Chief didn¡¯t.
A warm feeling welled up in Giles¡¯ heart.
He nodded and quickly moved to join the others, saying, ¡°Yes, Tribe Chief.¡±
Gu Chaoyan smiled.
Initially, she had been slightly concerned. Giles was somewhat rebellious, and she feared that his stubbornness might disrupt her ns. But now, he acted like a child, easily persuaded to contribute to the work.
These nsmen.
Even though many had been dissatisfied with her, Gu Chaoyan could see that these individuals were practical, thinking about the n¡¯s welfare.
If this spirit persisted¡
Soon, the n would enjoy a morefortable existence.
With more n members joining in, the construction of the bamboo house progressed much more quickly. Guided by Gu Chaoyan, the first bamboo house was erected. It wasn¡¯t
spacious, but these nsmen were ustomed to sharing a singlerge sleeping area, so this bamboo house couldfortably amodate four people.
The nsmen gazed at the bamboo house in astonishment.
They realized that their Tribe Chief was genuinely clever.
The bamboo structure provided shelter from wind and rain on all sides, and a thickyer of weeds covered the top. It was more practical and spacious than animal skin tents.
If everyone could live in these bamboo houses, they would no longer endure exposure to the elements.
¡°Tribe Chief!¡± The nsmen shouted with excitement. ¡°The Tribe Chief is truly wise!¡±
Gu Chaoyan¡¯s cheeks reddened. She found it hard to face such heartfelt praise.
She simply said, ¡°Let¡¯s keep building. Aim to construct more bamboo houses in the next few days.¡±@@novelbin@@
With the Tribe Chief¡¯s directive, the nsmen¡¯s enthusiasm reached new heights.
They got back to work.
In this uncivilized world, everyone remained highly industrious.
Gary stood beside Gu Chaoyan, surveyed the bamboo house, and sighed, ¡°It feels like a dream. I never expected our n would see such a day.¡±
¡°And it seems they¡¯ve embraced you,¡± Gary added. He was genuinely pleased for the Tribe Chief.
The nsmen hadn¡¯t embraced the Tribe Chief¡¯s leadership for a long time.
The Tribe Chief distancing herself from her nsmen hadn¡¯t been beneficial.
¡°I hope we can remain like this forever,¡± Gu Chaoyan said, gazing into the distance.
¡°As long as¡¡± Gary began, but he hesitated, unable to find the right words. His face reddened slightly, as though articting his thoughts would reveal too much. ¡°I will.¡±
Gu Chaoyan regarded Gary with curiosity.
He had wanted to say¡
Chapter 2388: Mission 68
Chapter 2388: Mission 68
Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions
¡°Now, our n has a ce to seek refuge from harsh weather, and we possess our own weaponry. With these fundamentals in ce, it¡¯s time to establish and refine our n¡¯s rules.¡±
¡°While this territory is our own, we can¡¯t guarantee that other ns won¡¯t encroach. Thus, we need individuals who can take turns patrolling this area to safeguard our n members.¡±
¡°In addition to the patrols, we require members responsible for defense. They will dedicate most of their time to honing theirbat skills. In the event of any future threats, they can protect our elders and children at the forefront, reducing casualties among our n.¡±
¡°Furthermore, we need individuals to oversee food procurement and daily chores. We must distribute the work evenly.¡±
¡°Since I¡¯m unaware of your specific skills, pleasee forwardter and express your preferences regarding your assigned tasks. I will evaluate your qualifications from various angles and organize your roles.¡±
¡°What are your thoughts on this arrangement?¡± Gu Chaoyan inquired.
Upon hearing this proposal, the nsmen exchanged nces and engaged in animated discussions. Their faces were suffused with excitement.
Such organization had only been witnessed when the Patriarch was in charge.
Now, the Tribe Chief not only grasped the concept of structuring such arrangements but also outlined aprehensive n that even surpassed the Patriarch¡¯s strategies.
If this pattern persisted, the n would undoubtedly progress significantly.
¡°Tribe Chief, hi!¡±
¡°Tribe Chief.¡±
¡°Tribe Chief.¡±
The nsmen cheered enthusiastically, expressing their excitement and consent.
Gu Chaoyan acknowledged their response.
She began organizing their division ofbor.
Gu Chaoyan took charge of the patrolling duties, while Gary, being knowledgeable and astute in handling tasks, was assigned a suitable role.
Warren, Oliver, and Giles were entrusted with the task of supervising the daily training of the nsmen, in addition to setting up traps under Gu Chaoyan¡¯s guidance.
Aina expressed her desire to join the fighting team, but Gu Chaoyan contemted the situation and decided against it. Aina would be in charge of all the n¡¯s chores, while also having the opportunity to practice herbat skills in her spare time.
Gu Chaoyan had her own reasons for this arrangement. If she was to remain in the n long-term, Aina¡¯s inclusion was permissible. However, when their mission was ultimatelypleted, she¡¯d have to depart. In such a scenario, she required someone capable of managing the n¡¯s trivial matters. Aina was a suitable candidate who would serve as her dependable support, ensuring the n¡¯s stability even during her absence.
Satisfied with the selected individuals, Gu Chaoyan smiled.
She then instructed them to manage their respective tasks.
After the allocation of responsibilities, Gu Chaoyan requested them to test the suitability of this new system.@@novelbin@@
After two days of trial, everything seemed to function smoothly.
Gu Chaoyan convened Gary, Giles, Warren, and Oliver to discuss the specifics of setting traps.
¡°Tribe Chief, do you truly believe these will be effective?¡± Giles, always the lively one, posed the question first after learning about the n.
¡°You¡¯ll find out once they¡¯replete,¡± Gu Chaoyan responded with a faint smile, her satisfaction evident. Giles had unwittingly be herb rat, much to her contentment.
Chapter 2391: Mission 71
Chapter 2391: Mission 71
Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions
Giles appeared somewhat ashen and wore a grim expression, but he seemed to be uninjured.
Upon seeing Giles¡¯s expression, Gu Chaoyan deduced that there was no intruder. If there were any intruders, Gary and the others would have raised the rm, alerting the entire n to be on guard.
So, what could have caused Giles¡¯s distress?
¡°Giles, what¡¯s happened?¡± Gu Chaoyan asked, seeking to reassure him. ¡°Stay calm when faced with a situation.¡±
Giles also attempted to regain hisposure.
Even when facing outsiders in confrontations, he could maintain remarkableposure.
However¡
Today was different.
The people from the Thunder Fire Tribe had arrived.
The Thunder Fire n had never engaged inbat with them. When their Tribe Chief sent emissaries to request resources, it typically ended with the Tribe Chief taking whatever was left in the n and departing contentedly.
Gu Chaoyan was in a position toply with these requests.
Yet, life within the n was far from easy.
Without those resources, the already-scarce Five Elements n would be vulnerable to raids or malicious intent from other ns.
In the past, they might have acquiesced to such demands.
But now, the situation had changedpletely.
The n already enjoyed a thriving environment, and its members harbored hope for the future. The Five Elements n was flourishing, and as long as they didn¡¯t disrupt the present, a prosperous life was within their grasp.
Furthermore, the Tribe Chief had enlisted Garcia to craft a multitude of bowls, further enhancing their quality of life.
Their lives were continually improving.
The unexpected arrival of the Thunder Fire n took them all by surprise.
Upon witnessing the n¡¯s prosperity, the two Thunder Fire n representatives disyed an unmistakably covetous look, indicating their desire to im these resources for themselves.
As for the Tribe Chief¡
Adams, the head of the Lightning Fire Tribe, had consistently acquiesced to their requests.@@novelbin@@
Despite the current Tribe Chief demonstrating a more responsible and dutiful approach, there was no guarantee that the appearance of the Thunder Fire n wouldn¡¯t revert the Tribe Chief to her previous ways.
In their pursuit of the n¡¯s resources, the Thunder Fire n likely intended to offer the Tribe Chief highly tempting conditions.
Giles had yet to voice his concerns, but it seemed as though he could already foresee the oue.
He shut his eyes and expressed his despair, ¡°Tribe Chief, the Thunder Fire Tribe¡¯s people have arrived.¡±
¡°Thunder Fire n?¡± Gu Chaoyan found the name somewhat familiar, as though she had heard it mentioned somewhere before.
After a moment of contemtion, she recalled that Aina had referred to this n.
Why were they here?
¡°When encountering other tribes, there¡¯s no need to fear. If they have malicious intent, we can defend ourselves with bows and arrows. If not, we can continue on our way. Didn¡¯t I mention this before? Or do you find the Thunder Fire n particrly challenging to deal with?¡± Gu Chaoyan inquired calmly. While she wasn¡¯t entirely pleased with how Giles and the others were handling the situation, she also understood that they had never encountered such a predicament before. Consequently, she didn¡¯t judge them too harshly.
Giles regarded the Tribe Chief with astonishment.
In the past, the Tribe Chief would have been overjoyed upon hearing that visitors hailed from the Thunder Fire Tribe.
They had maintained peace with that tribe.
Had the Tribe Chief truly moved beyond her previous mindset?
¡°Tribe Chief, they wish to speak with you.¡±
Chapter 2394: Mission 74
Chapter 2394: Mission 74
Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions
The Thunder Fire n members stood there in disbelief. They couldn¡¯t fathom being dismissed so abruptly.
In the past, when the Tribe Chief had merely sent over two representatives, she had been eager to offer everything from the Five Elements n to the Thunder Fire Tribe, as if she feared something might be left behind.
This time, they had dispatched more people because the offerings from the Five Elements n were genuinely remarkable.
Yet, instead of showing gratitude, they were instructed to leave?
Fury welled up within the Thunder Fire Tribe members.
However, Gary and his fellow n members, armed with bows and arrows, remained vignt on the sidelines. The slightest provocation might incite an attack. The Tribe Chief of the Five Elements n had already departed.
They weren¡¯t foolish.
The weaponry they held appeared exceedingly potent, and they had no intention of meeting an untimely demise.
Someone tugged at another and whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s return and report to our Tribe Chief first.¡±
And so, the Thunder Fire Tribe members departed in this manner.
Gary breathed a sigh of relief.
Their relief wasn¡¯t just for the Thunder Fire Tribe members; it was also for their own Tribe Chief.
¡°It seems like the Tribe Chief has indeed changed,¡± someone eximed with excitement. The Thunder Fire n was most apprehensive that the Tribe Chief would revert to her previous behavior and allow the Five Elements n to go without any resources.@@novelbin@@
Now¡
The Tribe Chief had proven them wrong. She hadn¡¯t behaved that way at all.
It was genuinely reassuring.
She now carried herself as a true Tribe Chief.
Gary¡¯s expression showed a hint of joy. While he felt relief, he couldn¡¯tpletely let his guard down.
His current concern revolved around whether the Tribe Chief would maintain her current resolve if the few Thunder Fire n members sessfully persuaded her. Even if she didn¡¯t fully yield the Five Elements n¡¯s resources or disclose the bamboo house construction methods or give them bows and arrows, it wouldn¡¯t bode well.
That was the way of the world.
Despite some friendly interactions among ns presently, in the end, races were fundamentally united. When the opportunity arose, they might target weaker races.
Of course, there were indeed ns that were entirely amicable, but the Thunder Fire n didn¡¯t fall into that category.
There was no possibility of amodating their demands.
They couldn¡¯t yield any resources to the Thunder Fire n.
That was Gary¡¯s perspective.
Thus, he remained deep in thought.
Meanwhile, the other n members were ted.
As for the few Thunder Fire Tribe members who had been rebuffed, their faces were flush with anger. As members of the Thunder Fire Race, they were ustomed to asserting dominance in front of the Five Elements n. This was the first time they had faced rejection.
Their temperament was unlikely to be kind.
¡°Can you believe this woman? She¡¯s acting all high and mighty,¡± one of them muttered incredulously.
¡°These items from the Five Elements n are genuinely valuable. I reckon they know the worth of these items and are attempting to lure our Tribe Chief with them. She seems rather foolish, so let¡¯s not argue with her. We¡¯ll simply head back and report to our Tribe Chief. It may require a bit more effort, but those resources will eventually be ours,¡± remarked the Thunder Fire Tribe member.
¡°That¡¯s correct. She¡¯s infatuated and gullible. If we let our Tribe Chief take charge, we won¡¯t be requesting a mere portion of their resources; we¡¯ll demand the entirety of the Five Elements n!¡± another member dered with arrogance.
¡°No worries, it¡¯s all ours. It¡¯s only a matter of time.¡±
The few of them wore smug smiles as they made their way back to the Thunder Fire n.
After a few hours, they returned.
The Thunder Fire Tribe¡¯s Tribe Chief, Adams, immediately inquired, ¡°Where is the item?¡±
Chapter 2397: Mission 77
Chapter 2397: Mission 77